Chapter Text

1. Peter I

Washington, DC, August 30, 1974

Peter Maximoff was having a… strange day. Stranger than usual, even. Which was saying something, when you were Peter Maximoff.
He had woken that day with the strangest craving for fresh pears. He normally hated pears. But not today, no Sir, today he wanted pears. So once he had gotten up, pressed a quick kiss to his exasperated mother’s cheek and grabbed a few cookies, he had made his way to the supermarket. The pears there were… nice. But not what he wanted. So he checked where they were from (Oregon). And at a leisurely pace, that trip took him less than an hour. Why not? He didn't have anything else going on, after all.

So here he was, lying in a field in Oregon, full of fresh pears, music on his ears and napping, when he very suddenly knew something was wrong. It was a feeling at first… like someone was standing behind him, getting closer and then… he saw it, clear as day: His sister Wanda running into the basement, yelling his name.

“Peter?! Peter? Please!”

“Wanda, what are you…”, their mom stood at the top of the stairs, as Wanda started throwing things around, as if looking for something.

“Where is he? Did you lock him away, too?”

“Wanda…”, there was a loud bang.

Wanda raised her hands, shooting scarlet light towards the door. A grunt. A body hitting the floor. Yelling. Another bang. More light from Wanda.

One of her “hexes”, as they used to call them, hit their mom right in the chest. She stumbled. Fell. Wanda yelled. Ran for her… and was hit with some kind of projectile through the open door. 

The vision ended, as Wanda hit the floor.

For all of ten seconds, Peter couldn't move. His head was hurting like crazy, his eyes unable to focus. His ears ringing.

What was that? What the hell had just happened?!

And what had Wanda meant by “locked away”?

Peter hadn't seen his sister in well over a year. Not since the week after the prison break. When mutants had become public knowledge and Peter had met Erik.

Ten seconds. Peter counted. To him, that was an eternity. The moment he could confidently move again, he ran faster than he had ever done before. Home, back to DC. Back to his mom. He ran so fast, he did the 2700 miles in little more than half an hour. 

There were people milling around the house, an ambulance, police and every neighbor home in the early afternoon. Peter ran past them, right into the basement… where five people were standing around the lifeless body of his mother. He stopped dead.

A police officer threw his notepad into the air, the other drew his gun and pointed it at Peter, who wasn't even acknowledging him.

He kneeled next to the paramedics, who took his sudden appearance a lot more relaxed.

Carefully, slowly, he reached for his mom’s hand. Warm. She was warm. She couldn't be dead!

But her eyes were open and her neck oddly bent and… no. No. No!

His mom wasn't dead. She couldn't be! She was his mom!

People were talking all around him. Yelling at him.

He heard one of the paramedics yelling for the cop to put his gun away, but nothing really registered.

Shock, his mind supplied, I am in shock.

But still… he couldn't do anything about it. He just… sat there. Holding his mom's hand.

“Hi, my name is Gilbert. Can you tell me your name?”

Can I? Yes. I can.

But his mouth wouldn't move. The words didn't want to come out.

Another voice, more mumbling. Anger. Yelling.

Then he heard another voice: “One of the neighbors told me she had a teenager. Peter.”

Gilbert was back: “Are you Peter?”

“Yes.”

There it was. He did it. He made it.

“I am sorry for your loss, Peter.” 

Loss. Yes. Loss. 

With a sudden rush his mind and reality synched up and his eyes snapped to the face of the man next to him.

“They came into our house.”

“I don't know what…”, Gilbert, tall, brunette, kind-looking.

“Several of your neighbors called the police, Peter. Said people in dark vans stormed your house. And carried someone out.”

“My sister, Wanda.”

“Do you know why someone would attack your family?”

“No.” It was a lie, of course. The neighbors had always been afraid of Wanda. Before people had known Mutants even existed, they had called her dangerous. A witch. Then she had run away.

Did you lock him away, too?

But that was impossible, right?

“So… you are one of those Mutants?”, the cop’s voice was gruff and aggressive. Peter was used to that.

“Yes.”

“And that sister of yours?”

“Her, too.”

“Great.”

“Peter, we will have to move your mother now, okay? Is there someone we can call for you?”, Gilbert asked, carefully getting off the floor.

What a strange thing to ask. His someone was dead. And his sister, his partner in crime, his favorite person, was gone. Taken.

“No. No one.”

If someone had taken Wanda because of her powers, how was he supposed to find her? Even he couldn't check every house. Every car… but… if they had taken Wanda, they might be able to block him anyway.

Erik. His father. The crazy murdering mutant dude. Could he help? Would he? Peter wasn't big on terrorism, but maybe that was exactly the kind of energy he needed to find Wanda.

But Erik Lehnsherr was still public enemy No. 1. He couldn't just look him up or find him (he knew that. He had tried, after all. Read every article, every little snippet of information on the man. Two months ago there had been a report on a sighting in Kansas, but nothing since then. And yes, Peter had gone there himself to check it out).

Charles Xavier.

He still had the card, after all. They hadn't exactly looked like friends, far from it even, but Xavier had recruited him to break Erik out of the Pentagon, so if ANYBODY might know where to find the guy...

Back to his usual fast speed, he tried to ignore the stretcher being carried past him, as he rummaged through his stuff.

“Peter, what…”, the Cop tried again, but Peter ignored him, speeding up to the point where no one would be able to interrupt him.

There it was. Xavier's School for gifted Youngsters.

Westchester, New York. It would only take him minutes. 

He reached for his old gym back, threw in a change of clothes and a picture of him, Wanda and their Mom and another just of him and his twin, before he left the house and vowed to never look back.

--------------------------

Westchester, New York August 30, 1974

Peter didn’t easily tire, like… ever. But when he reached Westchester, he was ready to just lie down and forget the world existed. But, he reminded himself, Wanda was out there, possibly hurt, and he’d be damned, if he just abandoned her. Even if she… no, stop it.

Peter leapt over the gate and ran through the open front door, past a small, red boy holding it open for a friend. First room? Nothing. Second room? No. The next door was closed, so he threw it open to find five students taking notes, with Xavier sitting next to a blackboard and, apparently, lecturing them on something, so Peter stopped right in front of him. 

Behind him, someone yelled. Xavier dropped the chalk in his hand, then started blinking rapidly.

“Peter?”, he asked, his hand still raised, just empty.

“Yeah, cool. You remember me. That helps. Hey, have you always been in a wheelchair? No, you weren’t during our prison break. So that’s new. Sorry, man, bummer.”

Xavier blinked again, as if he had trouble following Peter’s words. Maybe he had. Peter wasn’t really in the mood to pace himself.

“You know this guy, Professor?”, one of the students asked carefully, “Should we get help?” As another student loudly asked, “Prison break?!”

“No, thank you, Marilyn, Peter is an old friend. Though…”, his eyes traced over Peter’s face, “Maybe go get Dr McCoy for me, and then you are all dismissed for the day.”

Mumbling and shuffling, as all five teens moved out.

“And close the door, please!”, Xavier called after them.

“How are you, Peter?”, He asked, when they were finally by themselves.

“Been better.”

“Do you want to talk about…”

“No.”

“Quite alright. What can I do for you, Peter?”

“I need to find Erik Lehnsherr.”

Peter wasn’t sure what kind of pause was considered normal for slow people, but the way Xavier stared at him seemed excessive.

“Peter, Erik isn’t…”

The door opened and one of the other guys Peter had met that day walked through, looking slightly harried and absentmindedly carrying a clipboard.

“Peter! I wasn’t expecting to see you here. Marvelous! How are you?”

“In a rush.”

“Okay.”, McCoy looked a little deflated.

“He wants help looking for Erik.”, Xavier explained, sounding more confused than worried.

“Oh dear, why?”

“Because I need help, and I figured he owes me. So do you, for that matter. So do you know how to reach him?” 

“No, but… I have a way of looking for him.”, Xavier sighed.

“Do you think that’s wise, Professor?”

“No, but Peter is right, we DO owe him. Peter, maybe you could tell us what this is about?”

“My sister was kidnapped.”

“What?! When?”

“About an hour ago.”

“And you think Erik can help you?”, McCoy frowned.

“Well, they stormed our house, shot my sister and carried her out. My Mom is dead. So, like, no offense, but I could use the help of someone a bit more… badass.”

More blinking. This time by both men.

“Peter, I am so sorry for…”

“Thanks and all that, Professor. Is it Professor now? You didn’t look like one, when we met. And what are you a Professor of? Because it looks like you are a teacher, not a Professor. Maybe a headmaster. Principal. But Professor?”

“Genetics.”

“Cool.”

“Peter…”, McCoy tried again, “Erik isn’t the most reliable person out there.”

“You don’t think he’ll help me?”, the idea settled itself heavily in Peter’s stomach. Maybe even if he found the man, he wouldn’t help. Maybe… maybe he wouldn’t want to know about Peter and Wanda. Ever since he had found out, Peter had envisioned what it would be like to finally meet his father. To maybe get a Dad. Someone that understood and cared and loved him and… but maybe that wasn’t who Erik Lehnsherr was? Maybe that was why his Mom didn’t want him around? She had called him dangerous, after all. But dangerous… that was a meaningless label. Everyone could be dangerous. Wanda… Wanda was dangerous. 

“I am sure he will help you.”, Xavier told him with such finality, that Peter instantly felt better, “Erik’s ideas and ours…”, he gave McCoy a meaningful glance, “don’t always align. But I am convinced that he would help a young mutant in need. Especially since you did break him out of prison.”

“You think he’d try to turn me evil or something? Like… you think I’ll become a mutant terrorist?”

“He is a very charismatic man, who can be very convincing.”

“Cool. But… you know… That’s why I want his help. Someone took my sister. I need someone willing to help me get her back.”

Xavier sighed, then nodded at McCoy, who opened the door for the three of them.

“Then follow me, please. We can try to look for your sister, too. But I can’t promise much, since I have never met her. What’s her name?”

Peter fell in step next to the Professor, as they made their way down the corridor.

“Wanda, her name is Wanda.”

“Does she have powers, too?”

“Yes.”

“And of what kind?”. McCoy asked, sounding excited about the idea. Peter hadn’t forgotten the man calling him fascinating before.

“I don’t really know.”

“Pardon?”, they stopped in front of a well-hidden elevator.

“Her powers are weird, okay? I don’t know what to call them. Weird. Yeah. She can shoot bad luck from her hands. If it hits you, bad stuff happens. And when she wants things, they become real.”

“I’m sorry, I… I don’t think I understand.”, Xavier stared at him, as the door closed.

“Bad luck, you know. And reality.”

“We heard you, Peter, we have just never… heard about anything like that.”, McCoy tried, “The mutant powers that we know of all have some basis in the physical world. What you are describing…”

They reached another corridor. More walking.

“One day, when we were 14, Wanda and our Mom had a big fight. Huge. About her powers. How people were noticing. Scared. Mom told her she needed to control them. She was too old to run around unchecked. The next morning, Wanda woke up and was a little kid.”

Both McCoy and Xavier stopped to stare at him.

“She’s a shapeshifter?”, McCoy clarified.

“No. I still remembered her as my twin. Everyone around us, our mom, neighbors, teachers… They were all convinced she was five years old. There were pictures. And the pictures that had her in it before, were different. It was like she had always been that age.”

“That is the most… insane thing I have ever heard.”, Xavier exclaimed, his careful Professor mask slipping.

“She was like that for over two years. Then we saw you guys on TV. And him. No more hiding, he said. And the next morning, she was my twin again. Just like that . She ran away shortly after.”

Did you lock him away, too?

“I haven’t seen her since.”

“And today… you were there?”, Xavier asked carefully.

“No.”

“Then how do you know what happened?”, McCoy asked again, looking like he was trying to see right through Peter.

“I just do.”

In front of them a round metal door slit to its side to reveal a huge, round room with the WEIRDEST footpath thingy Peter had ever seen. He left both men to make their way over, as he ran ahead to look at every detail he could make out. Every leaver, button, light. 

What even was this? Had the Professor ever even told him what his powers were?

“Okay, Peter. We’ll try your sister first, yes? Her powers are very…strange, but I’ll try.”

Xavier placed the helmet on his head, as McCoy pressed some buttons and suddenly there was light all around them blue dots. Red dots. Voices.

In the midst of all of it, Peter could even see the cluster of red dots that would be the school. This was so damn cool.

“Where are you, Wanda?”, the Professor murmured, pulling up face after face, but none of them was Wanda, “They can't have gotten that far from your house.”

Still, it didn't seem to be working.

The man tried for a full five minutes, before he looked at Peter and shook his head: “They might be blocking her somehow. I am so sorry, my boy.”

He sounded so remorseful and sad and Peter was so… exhausted. He almost wanted to just stay here. In this school. With this kind and understanding man… 

Wanda. He needed to find Wanda first. Then… they’d be together. They’d find a place.

“Erik on the other hand, is right there.”, Xavier pointed to the bright red figure of a man, who seemed to be sitting on a couch.

“Where is that?”, McCoy asked.

The image zoomed out.

“Malheur National Forest.”

Both men stared at Peter.

“I’m good with geography, navigation etc. And I was IN Oregon today. Eating pears. I must have run right past him.” That was an unsettling thought. His hunger for pears. Oregon. That… vision thing.

“What a strange coincidence.”, Xavier said in a way that made it VERY clear, he didn't believe in coincidences one bit.

Peter looked at the dot again. There was another dot right next to it. He could do it in an hour. 

Just stay put, he told the red light, stay there and please, please, please like me.

“Okay. Thanks, guys!”

“Peter!”, the Professor called one last time, but Peter didn't want to wait. He left the mansion in the same way he had entered: with no time left to lose.

--------------------------------------

Ulvheim, Oregon August 30, 1974

Peter had always been able to navigate perfectly. Any speed, terrain, weather… it didn’t matter. Peter knew where he was and more importantly where he was going. Ever since he had found out about his father’s powers, he wondered if it had anything to do with the Earth’s magnetic field… but however he did it, it worked. And that was the most important part. 

He reached the spot he had memorized in about 90 minutes. Damn, maybe he was a little tired, after all. Or that vision thing had zapped his power. 

Or you’re still in shock, a quiet voice in the back of his mind told him.

Shut up. Maybe not the best response, but it worked.

When Peter came to a halt, he was standing next to a beautiful lake, mountains and several horses. And a pony. Chicken and… Geese. Yes, there were Geese. A little closer to the shore, he could see several outbuildings and  a big, old farmhouse, with two stories, a wrap-around porch and… a dog. Possibly the biggest dog he had ever seen. That thing was ginormous and jet-black. Was that even a dog?!
It lay next to the front door, so even if Peter ran past it, he would have to stop to knock. Yeah… no. The giant thing moved its head and looked straight at him, not making a single sound.

Okay. No. Really no. He loved Wanda and all that, but was she worth this?

He moved to the right, to try and get out of the thing’s line of sight, and walked right into the ten or so geese. One of them raised its neck and made the most unholy noise Peter had ever heard. 

“What the… stop it!”, he hissed at the goose. The damn goose hissed right back. Now the other birds decided to join in, making enough noise to wake the damn dead. 

Peter wooshed over as close to the lake as possible, as the leader goose moved to possibly attack him. The stupid dog was still staring at him.

Too late. The front-door opened. Then the porch door. Erik Lehnsherr was standing there, wearing sweatpants and a t-shirt, a mug in hand, like he had no care in the world.

“Cerberus!”, he called towards the loudest goose, “What is it?”

His voice was… so much kinder than Peter had expected. He sounded almost loving, like he was telling the goose it did a good job.

“You have guard geese?!”, Peter yelled towards the house, before he could stop himself.

Erik’s head snapped to the side in alarm, but his face markedly relaxed, when he recognized Peter.

“Of course, who doesn’t? Peter, right? What are you doing back there?”

“Hiding from Cerberus.”

“Did she try to attack you?”

“Yeah.”

“Aren’t you very fast?”

“That’s why I’m over here now.”

“Then why don’t you come here? The porch will protect you.”, there was so much teasing mirth in his voice, Peter was tempted to be offended.

“Because that’s where your wolf is.”

“Fenrir won’t harm you. That’s what the geese are for.”

Great. Just great. Now he knew where Wanda got her attitude from. 

Not just Wanda, that annoying voice said again.

“Alright then, Peter. I’ll hold the door open for you, and you can run right into the kitchen.”, Erik offered, but Peter decided that a. he was a grown-up and b. he didn’t want to look like a wimp in front of the man, so he held his head high and slowly and deliberately walked towards the porch and up the three steps to get there.

“Hello, Peter. It’s nice to see you again.”, Erik told him calmly and offered him his hand.

“Likewise.”, Peter shook it, as Erik held the door open and waved him right through the front door and into a small foyer.

“Right through the door to your right, please.”

Peter opened one of the three doors and walked into a big, warm kitchen full of wood, drying herbs and the most delicious smell he had ever come across. There was a dining table, too. With two people sitting at it, both looking at him expectantly. Great. He walked through and Erik walked past him, finally putting his mug back down on the table.

“Peter, this is Ida.”, he vaguely gestured towards a brunette sitting across the table. Peter tried to read her as fast as possible, her kind smile, bright green eyes. She looked tall. Her age was hard to guess, but she looked kind, he thought. With laugh lines around her eyes. A girlfriend? This was getting even more complicated now… then his gaze moved to the figure next to her. A girl, maybe twelve or 13, with hair the same color as Ida’s. And she looked like Wanda. Oh, God. That… she looked like his sister. She looked more like Wanda than he did, and they were twins, damn it.

“And this is our daughter, Lorna. Guys, this is Peter.”, Erik finished his introduction. Peter was still staring at Lorna like a fish.

"Prison Break Peter?”, Lorna asked, taking his measure.

“Just the one.”

Ida got up. And yes, she really was pretty tall. She looked as tall as Erik. She walked over and shook his hand.

“Nice to meet you, Peter. Come have a seat, I’ll get you a setting, yes? Would you like coffee or tea?”, she let him over towards the table and almost pressed him into the seat next to where Erik was standing. And sitting opposite his little sister. Peter carefully placed his duffle bag next to him on the floor.

“Or hot cocoa.”, Lorna offered, “There is some left on the stove.”

“You are sharing your hot cocoa?”, Erik asked, sounding incredulous.

“He broke you out of prison and his powers are cool.”

“Fair enough.”

“Hot cocoa sounds nice, if it’s not too much.”

“It’s not.”, Erik moved past Ida to a cupboard and proceeded to reach for the pot on the stove, as Ida put a plate and small fork in front of him and sat back-down. 

“Do you like Donauwelle?”, she pushed a plate full of pieces of cake in his direction, “Lorna and Eric made it this morning.”

“Donauwelle?”, he tried to pronounce the strange word, “Never heard of it.”

Erik finally placed his own mug next to his plate and sat down next to him, reaching for his own fork.

“It’s a German cake. It was…”, he paused thoughtfully, as if weighing his words, “My mother’s favorite.”

“And I get to learn how to make it.”, Lorna told him, her face very serious, “So I don’t forget.”

“My Mom’s from Germany, but she never really made stuff from there.”

“Germany wasn’t especially kind to many of its people for a long time. Everyone deals differently with that.”, Ida smiled at him, and Peter saw the way she reached over the table to squeeze Erik’s hand.

“I guess so. She never talked much about it.”, and with that he reached for a piece to try his grandmother’s (admittedly delicious) favorite cake. They sat in silence for a couple of minutes, just enjoying their meal… and Peter was freaking out. This was not what he had expected to walk into. No one had even asked him why he was there! Should he just come out with it? Over cake?! In-front of Lorna?

No. No way. Yes? No? What should he even say? He hadn’t stopped all day to consider that? What… what did he do now?

“You look freaked out.”, Lorna told him boldly.

“Tough day.”

“Lorna, don’t be rude to our guest, please.”, Ida chided good-naturedly. 

“I’m not rude. He looks ready to keel over.”

“That is rude.”

“My mom died today.”, Peter blurted out and the whole table froze. Erik had a fork full of cake stuck right in-front of his face, “I think my sister accidentally killed her. And then she was shot and kidnapped. I think by the government. I thought she ran away last year, but now I think my mother had her locked away. Because of her powers. Maybe she escaped and they came for her? I saw it in a vision. That has never happened to me before. I need to find her, but I don’t know how. So I came here. Can you help me?”

No one spoke.

“Xavier used his thingy to look for her, but it didn’t work. So I asked him to find you. I hoped you’d help. So today I ran to Oregon for pears, then back to DC. Then to Westchester and then back to Oregon. I don’t know what to do.”

His voice, Peter realized, had gone wobbly at the end. All he could see was Lorna’s wide-eyed, terrified gaze.

“Lorna, if you are done with your cake, please put your things in the sink, then go outside and lock up the animals for the night.”, Ida calmly said into the silence.

“But…”

“And when you are done with that, you can go upstairs and take fresh linens out of the cupboard and make up the guest-room for Peter.”

“Fine.”, Lorna got up, put her things away, then walked past Peter towards the door, turned and said “I’m sorry about your mom.”, before walking out.

Again. Silence.

“Peter, I’m really sorry about your Mom. We’ll help you look for your sister. I… haven’t been active in over a decade, but I still have contacts out there. We’ll look.”, Erik told him carefully, “I was a bit surprised to see you. Or that Charles would send you here, but I promise you, we won’t turn you away.”

It was like a weight had dropped off Peter’s shoulders. Help. A bed to sleep in. He wasn’t alone in the world. 

“There are some things I might be able to do…”, Ida spoke carefully, like he was a skittish animal, “Magic. There is a spell I have for looking for relatives. It’s tricky, if I only have a brother, but it should give us an area to start at least.”

“Would it be easier with more relatives? Father? Sister?”

“Massively, but…”

Erik’s back went rigid and Peter realized that this time, maybe… the man had clocked him. He turned around, staring at him with wide, unreadable eyes.

“When we met, you told me, your mother once knew a guy that could control metal. And she was from Germany, yes. What was her name, Peter?”

“I feel like you already know the answer…”, Peter tried, nervously taking a sip from his (not so hot) cocoa.

“Tell me, Peter.”

“Magda, okay? Her name was Magda Maximoff.”

Peter had expected some reaction. Anything. Metal flying. Windows shaking. Yelling. Instead, Erik just… looked at him. Frozen. And Peter was horrified to see a single tear run down his cheek.

“Okay, this… you know… maybe I shouldn’t have come here. I…”

He got up, ready to run again. Anywhere. It didn’t matter, just away.

Before he could reach the door, a vibrant green light flew past his head and blocked the door, stopping Peter in his tracks.

Ida was on her feet, her hand outstretched, and obviously the source of his new obstacle. Magic, she had said. Was that what Wanda did, too?

“Peter…”, she started, but in one swift motion, Erik was on his feet, walked over and pulled Peter into the biggest hug he had ever possibly gotten. He froze, shocked for a second, before he just closed his eyes and allowed himself to rest his face on his father’s strong shoulder. They stood like that, and at some point Peter realized that his face was wet. Was he crying? Yes. Yes, he was. His father kept muttering things in his ear, rubbing his back and holding on tightly, but he didn’t understand a thing. Minutes later, he took a careful step back to look at the man whose world he had just thoroughly shaken. Erik, too, was crying, Peter realized. But there was a smile on his face and he was looking at Peter like… like he was the best thing he had ever seen.

His father wasn’t mad. Disappointed. Thought him too annoying. Everything Peter had been afraid of since he was a little, hyperactive kid… and he’d been wrong.

“Thank you for finding me, Peter.”

“You’re not… mad?”

“No. Never.”

“Not even at mom?”, he hated himself for how tiny his voice sounded and Erik flinched, as if Peter had struck him.

“No. I… I loved your mother a great deal. I’m sorry she is no longer a part of this world. Did… did she tell you what happened?” 

“No. Never. She didn’t like to talk about her life before…”

Erik nodded heavily.

“Come on, let’s go to the living room. I… I need to sit. And not on one of those chairs.”

Together they walked through another door into a living room and Erik offered him a seat on a comfy looking couch, before sitting down next to him, patting his shoulder, as if to reassure himself that Peter was still there. Still real.

“Did you know? At the Pentagon?”

“No. Wanda got it out of her after we saw you on TV.”

“Wanda. Your sister. I have… I have another daughter.”, his voice sounded so incredulous, wondrous.

“Was it hard, like… being in prison for so long and knowing Lorna was out there?”, the question was out before Peter could stop himself.

“I didn’t know. After you freed me, I needed to disappear. All my old contacts were gone. I looked for the woman that used to help me. She was good at smuggling me across borders, back in the late 50s and early 60s. And I found out both her and her husband died in a plane crash. It’s a strange thing. I thought about just leaving it there. Find someone else to help me. Move on. But I had this nagging feeling that I should look more. Find out what happened. And there she was: Lorna. She was on board and somehow survived unharmed. No one knew why. I saw her birthdate, did the math… then I tracked down the foster mother that had taken Lorna in. And here we are.”

“Ida was that foster mom?”

“She was, yes. She knew who I was. Had seen me on TV. I explained who I was. She was… skeptical at first. I stayed in the area. Then I moved into the guest bedroom. And then into the master bedroom.”

Well, that was one way of explaining it.

“I was very lucky.”, Erik declared, “And I am very lucky again, that you have found me. I will have to thank Charles, too. I guess. Does he know?”

“I didn’t tell him.”, Peter shrugged.

“He can read minds.”

“Oh, so THAT’s his power! Cool! I did wonder what he meant about being in your head back in DC, but then nothing happened, so I kinda forgot.”

“He might not have been able to. You are very fast… If your thoughts are, too…”

“Would it be bad, if he knew?”, Peter had the sudden fear of his father being ashamed of him.

“The less people know, the easier I can keep you safe.”

He wanted to angrily tell the man that he didn’t need anyone to keep him safe… but someone had kidnapped his sister, so what was he supposed to do?

“Where’d Ida go?”

“To help Lorna with your room.”

“Will she be okay with me being here? I mean…”

“I’m pretty sure she already likes you more than she does me.”

The door to the foyer opened with a bang, revealing Lorna and Fenrir.

“So you’re my brother then?”

“Ehm, yes?”, Peter carefully eyed the abomination, that plonked himself down right next to his feet.

“Cool. And I have another sister?” 

“Wanda, yes. She’s my twin.”

“That’s cool. What’s she like?”

“She’s great. She’s… she looks a lot like you. Just, you know, more ginger.”

“So like Dad then.”

“Excuse me?”

“Wait.”, Peter jumped over Fenrir and ran to the kitchen, where he found Ida doing the dishes. She smiled at him when he became visible to her, but didn’t say anything. Peter wondered if she was just as unsure as he was.

“My bag,”, he started, “I put it on the floor.”

“Oh sorry! I took it upstairs to your room earlier, when I swept the floor. I bake when I’m nervous. But we already had cake. So I cleaned.”

“Cool.”

“I’ll go and get it.”

“I can do it…”

“Oh no, no, I do it. You just… sit back down, okay? I’m sure you’re tired.”

Well yeah, he was, but this was still awkward. Ida vanished through the door and Peter went back to his seat, finally offering his hand to Fenrir to sniff, who completely ignored him. Asshole.

“So, I’m still waiting.”, Lorna told him snidely from a giant armchair to his left.

“What?”

“You told me to wait, then left. And came back. And I’m still waiting.”

“Lorna.”, Erik chided.

“What? I’m not wrong, am I?”

“No. But still rude.”, Ida declared and walked in, carefully handing Peter his back and sitting down on the armrest next to Erik, who immediately reached out to absentmindedly stroke her back.

Peter reached into the bag, almost reverently pulled out the picture of him and Wanda and leaned forward to hand it to Lorna.

“I know you can’t really see the red hair in black and white, but… that’s the last picture I have of her.”

Lorna looked at it with big eyes, “We really kinda look alike. Look, Dad, Mom’s right: I DO look like you. And so does Wanda.” 

Erik and Ida both got up and looked over Lorna’s shoulder, a soft smile spreading over his father’s face.

“I think you guys look like my father, actually. Maybe my grandmother.”

“Dad? Can I show Peter around?”

“Peter has had a long day, Lorna. In an hour, we’ll have dinner and…”

“Oh pleaaaaaaase!”

“I am not that tired!”, Peter hurried. He was, actually. But he also wanted to get some fresh air.

“If you are sure, then yes, of course.”

“Cool, come on!”, Lorna excitedly grabbed his hand and pulled him along, with Fenrir following behind. Of course.

Lorna dragged him all over the small homestead. They visited the five horses, one pony, 13 geese (yikes), 6 chicken, three rabbits, hay, a tractor… 

“And this is where we store the pears, before Dad brings them into town.”

“I’m sorry, did you say pears?”

“Yeah, we have an orchard out back. Not a lot, but it makes money and stuff.”

Pears. His father was growing pears. In Oregon. What.The.Hell.

Chapter Text

2. Erik I

Ulvheim, Oregon August 30, 1974

Erik Lehnsherr was so bone-tired, his body was physically hurting. He was also so incredibly wired, he might never sleep again. They’d had a quiet, light supper and then sent Peter up to bed immediately. Erik had looked in on him an hour ago, and he had been so fast asleep, he hadn’t even noticed him. Lorna had still been awake, reading. Erik had given her another 30 minutes, but he wouldn’t even fault her, if she was still going. It was 11 pm on a Friday, and they’d all had quite the day.

Erik grabbed his thermos full of hot peppermint tea and left the kitchen through the backdoor, down the porch steps and past all the buildings and into the woods. After about two miles, he reached the clearing, where he found Ida sitting next to the fireplace they normally used for s’mores. She had a fire going and an actual cauldron hanging in the contraption above it. Eyes closed, she kept mumbling, as she continuously threw herbs from several bowls into her brew.

Quietly, Erik placed the thermos next to her on the ground, then set down on the log opposite her. 

Without missing a beat, she opened her eyes, looked at him questioningly and smiled.

“It’s getting cold. I brought some tea.”

She raised an eyebrow.

“I know, you don’t really get cold, but…”, he trailed off. I’m worried. I’m nervous. I’m terrified.

Ida nodded at him and even though she was still mumbling in her native tongue and never missed a beat, he could understand her perfectly.

I understand.

“They are asleep. The kids.”

The kids… what a strange thing to say… Kids. Peter was what? 18? Whatever.

Good.

“Please tell me you aren’t going to sit here all night.”

Ida pointed upwards.

“Right. Of course. You need the moon. Fine.”

He got up and reached for the thermos she couldn’t use anyway while chanting, and took a sip.

“All night then.”, he tried to find a more comfortable position.

Ida shook her head.

“What?”

She pointed at her temple.

I need to concentrate.

“I’m making it harder for you.”

Nod.

Great. So the kids were asleep, he hadn’t been able to reach any of his old contacts on the phone, Ida was doing some magic and he… was useless. Wanda had been gone for about 12 hours. He should be out there looking for her, damn it. Instead, he was just sitting half a country away and fucking useless.

Well, he could at least try not to be an active hindrance, he sighed, got up again and pressed a kiss to Ida’s hair.

“Be careful and safe, please. I love you.”

She smiled again.

Love you, too.

So Erik gloomily, uselessly made his way back to the house, grabbed himself a  plate of Donauwelle and settled into one of the three rocking chairs on the back of the porch. 

They'd have to get more, he decided. Everyone deserved their own rocking chair.

“Hello, old friend.”

Charles was sitting right next to him, in Ida’s chair. Or at least he was in Erik’s head and projected himself into the chair.

“Charles. What an unexpected surprise.”

“Is it?”

“Not really, no.”, Erik admitted and took a bite. He could never admit to Lorna that he ate the thing with his hands.

“Did Peter make it to you safely?”

“Yes, he is upstairs. Asleep. Thank you for sending him here.”

“He was quite determined.”

“He had a tough day.”, Erik hurried to defend his son. Why? Charles hadn't even said anything mean or untrue.

“I sent someone to his house and to the police, to see what we could find out. There isn't much. And so far, no sign of his sister. His mother seems to have fallen and broken her neck.”

My Mom died today. I think my sister accidentally killed her.

Erik closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

Magda was gone. He had… not forgotten that she was out there, that was the wrong term. Not ignored that possibility, either. Just… sometimes pretending had been easier. Pretending Magda hadn't existed. Or Anya.

“Can she be brought here? Her children are her only family, after all. The property has a family cemetery that we are still allowed to use. She should be here.”

“I… I will look into that, my friend.”

“She was my wife.”, the words left his mouth, before he could stop himself, “Magda. She was my wife.”

Charles didn't speak and Erik didn't look at him. They just sat there for what felt like minutes.

“Did you know about Peter and Wanda when we met?”, there was a distinct note of betrayal in Charles’ voice.

“No. I just found out today.”

“Not that you could have done much from inside your cell.”, Erik knew it was meant as a comfort, but it really, really wasn’t.

“Maybe I wouldn't have been in that cell.”

“Maybe.”

Another long pause.

“You know, you are always welcome here, Erik. You and your children. I am a little ashamed to admit it, but I don't think anyone has even touched your room.”

Erik ignored Charles' words and the implications behind it. He couldn't. He just couldn't. Not now.

“We’ll probably go after Wanda tomorrow. If something happens, goes wrong, I need you to know that I have another daughter. Lorna. She is 12, almost 13. She lives here with me and her mother.”

This time Erik did look at Charles' shocked expression, before he caught himself and managed one of those fake, patronizing smiles Erik really despised. He hated it, when Charles felt the need to fake anything for him.

“You are full of surprises tonight, my friend.”

“I had her memorize your number and address ages ago. Just in case.”

“Then I am honored by your trust. It's funny, no? We haven’t seen each other in 18 months? And before that… well. But you’d still trust me with your daughter’s safety.”

“And you still sent Peter here, because you knew I would never turn him away.”, Erik shrugged, not really sure why Charles felt the need to voice something that had always been obvious to him.

“I must say, despite anything else, this is quite fascinating. Your powers, and then Peter’s?”

“Neither you nor Hank are running tests on any of my kids.”, Erik ground out, “Not happening.”

“I understand, my friend, but you are one of the most powerful mutants we know of and Peter, he is fascinating. Especially how his powers relate to yours. And Wanda! I don’t even know where to start with Wanda, I mean, changing reality. That’s...”

He stopped, when he finally registered Erik’s stony expression.

“No tests.”, he raised both arms in defeat, “And I won’t tell Hank, either.”

Behind them the backdoor Erik hadn’t firmly closed, was pressed open and Fenrir appeared, his massive, lean body soundlessly pushing through the door, he lay down in front of it, effectively blocking the entrance.

Charles had the same reaction everyone had to first seeing Fenrir: “What the fuck?!”

“I think he heard you talking about experimenting on the kids.”, Erik informed him smugly and took another bite of cake, trying to get his panic and anger back in check.

“Is he… looking at me?”

“You are just in my head. Fenrir’s probably following my gaze.”

He wasn’t, though. His bright green eyes were definitely glued to Charles, there was no question about it. Charles didn’t look convinced, either.

“You named your… dog Fenrir? Why not Cerberus?”

“That’s our guard goose.”

“Naturally.”

Another long pause.

Awkward.

“How do you think you’ll find Wanda?”

“I have a plan.”

His “plan” was his somewhat eccentric partner bathing in moonlight and chanting into a cauldron, but that wasn’t any of Charles’ business.

“You are in Oregon. Wanda was taken in DC. How are you getting to wherever they are keeping her? I doubt Peter can carry you that far.”

“Don’t know yet.”, Erik admitted grudgingly, “ But we’ll find a way.”

“Then let me help. Hank is quite fond of Peter. I can send him on the jet.  Alex, too. He’s around.”

Erik wanted to say no. Desperately so. He also wanted for his family to be safe.

“You’d have Hank fly us to break into some government facility?”

“I’d be right there with you, if I could.”

Ouch. That stung. 

“I didn't mean it like that.”, Charles told him softly.

“I know what you meant.” And he did. 

Charles awkwardly cleared his throat.

“When would you like me to tell Hank to be there?”

“Sunrise is at 6:17 so… around 7.30 am.”

“You know when sunrise is?”

“I looked it up in the paper this afternoon.”

“Oh. Naturally. What are you going to do with Lorna?”

“Take her to her best friend's house. Her parents might be a bit confused by the sudden visit, but she’ll be safe there.”

“You’ll just… knock at their door at 7 in the morning? On a Saturday?”, Charles sounded incredulous and Erik couldn't help, but laugh.

“They are farmers, Charles. They don't sleep in. Ever. Last month they went for a family visit for a week and I milked their cows and fed their animals. So I am sure they won't mind having Lorna around for a bit.”

“You live a charmed life.”

“Shut up.”

“I meant it.”

Charles looked off to the side. Someone was talking to him, Erik realized.

“I am sorry, my friend, I need to go. Hank and Alex will be there in the morning.”

And just like that, Erik and his cake were alone with a giant, staring dog.

--------

Ulvheim, Oregon August 31, 1974

Erik could operate on little sleep just fine. He’d done it for most of his life, after all. Then there was this decade of boredom and sleep he didn’t like to talk (or think) about. But his system for little sleep was still working: Just don’t sit down. Don’t slow down. Once you let yourself be tired, you won’t wake up again. 

So when Erik’s alarm clock aggressively informed him that it was 5 am, he got up and dressed immediately. Then he made himself decidedly too much coffee and started on breakfast. Too much food made you tired, yes, but he also couldn’t let the kids start the day off on a hungry stomach. And he suspected Peter normally ate much more than he had done the day before. Right? Was that how his mutation worked?  He’d have to ask. 

Armed with an egg-apron, Erik went on the hunt for food. Well, he decided to raid the coop for eggs. The chicken were already up, so he let them out. The geese were predictably still asleep, so he let them be. They were more aggressive if you woke them up early. If that was even possible.

Armed with fresh eggs, an iron-cast pan and a skillet, Erik (and his coffee) managed a couple of pancakes, before he went up the stairs and did his damned best to get past Fenrir, who had apparently spent the night at the top of the stairs. Just in case. Normally, he slept in Lorna’s room, so seeing him out there protecting both kids, made Erik happier than he could even put into words.

“Thanks, man.”

Fenrir yawned silently.

“Same, my friend.”

Peter’s door was first, and the moment Erik knocked on it, Peter opened it. Okay, unexpected.

“Good morning, Peter.”

“Morning, Erik.”

Ah well.

“Is it time?”, Lorna opened her door and peaked out. Both were already dressed.

“Why are you both already awake? That’s not normal. At least not for Lorna.”

“I didn’t sleep.”, Lorna told him and yawned loudly, “Just couldn’t get my brain to shut up.”

Relatable. He had maybe gotten 40 minutes.

“I’ll sleep at Gertie’s.”

“Sure you will. They’ll find something to do for you, and you know it.”

“They also do afternoon naps.”

“And you?”, he turned towards Peter.

“I heard you talk to Fenrir, got up and dressed.”

“Dude. You have THE coolest power.”, Lorna sighed dreamily, “I can switch off my bedside lamp.”

“Your power is switching off light? I didn’t ask before, sorry.”

“No, you nitwit. There is metal on the pull string. I inherited Dad’s powers.”

“I went from being the coolest to a nitwit in two seconds.”

“No. Your powers are cool. Not you.”, and with that, Lorna walked past him and into the bathroom.

“That was brutal, man.”

“You’ll get used to it.”, Erik patted his back in comfort, “Because she’ll only get worse from here.”

“I heard that!”, came his daughter’s voice from behind the bathroom wall.

“Good! Now, Peter, there is breakfast downstairs. And you can use our bathroom, if you don't want to wait for Lorna.”

“Cool! I already know where everything is.”, and just like that, Erik was alone again. With Fenrir, the omnipresent dog, of course.

But by the time he had made it down the stairs again, Peter was already at the breakfast table and eating himself through several pancakes.

“Do you drink coffee?”, Erik asked him, quickly turned the stove back on and started on the last of the batter.

“Sometimes, but it makes me sleepy.”

Well, that was a tidbit to file away for later.

“Charles is sending the jet to get us to wherever they are keeping Wanda, if we can find her, of course.”

“Charles? Oh yes, the professor. What happened to him anyway? Last time he wasn’t in a wheelchair or anything, and now he is? I asked, but he didn’t wanna tell me.”

Erik felt the sudden urge to run away and hide. He didn’t want to lie to his son… but he also didn’t want to tell him he had paralyzed his only friend, because he couldn’t control his powers and had been young and angry and…

“Pancakes! Nice. When will they be ready?”, Lorna marched into the kitchen, ensuring the biggest birthday present ever for herself.

Erik casually handed her a stack of three and returned to the stove. The heap on the table had apparently completely vanished into Peter’s stomach.

“Can I have coffee?”, Lorna asked casually.

“No.”

“I didn’t sleep any!”

And you probably won’t, either, if I give you coffee.”

“Mom let’s me drink black tea. It has caffeine.”

“Yes, WE let you do that. Occasionally.” Nice try, though.”

“Pleeeeeeeease.”

“No.”

“Really, really, pretty please?”

“Still no.”

“Eh, had to try.”

“Don’t be sad, it’s not that great anyway. Like… everyone tells you, it’s a taste you get used to and they put cream and sugar in and stuff, but… I don’t want to drink something I need to get used to. Why would I? Either it’s good or it sucks. Period.”, Peter tried to comfort her.

“I’m allowed chocolate with coffee in it, sometimes. And I love it.”

“That’s mostly sugar and cream, though.”

Erik sighed. Was this kind of breakfast his future? Would these kinds of talks be his new normal? Oh, he hoped so. He hoped so with everything he had. He looked at the grandfather clock next to the door. It was almost 6 am. Maybe they should have started breakfast sooner? Lorna had just started eating, and he didn’t want to interrupt them, but they also didn’t have all that much time…

Lorna seemed to have the same thought, so she grabbed her plate and stood up and walked towards the foyer to call up the stairs.

“I can eat while we walk. Fenrir! Come on, buddy! It’s time to move!”

It would never cease to amaze Erik how that dog could move his massive body silently down the stairs, but sure enough, there he was.

“Erik… Is that dog… normal?”, Peter asked, now standing next to him, as he put the breakfast stuff away.

“Doubtful.”

“Where’d you get him?”

“I didn’t. Ida did.”

“Hello? He can hear you. Don’t be rude.”, Lorna chided them sternly and started aggressively scratching behind Fenrir’s head, “And he is awesome.”

“Of course he is, Darling, no one questions that.”, Erik assured her.

“He is also creepy.”, Peter mumbled so quietly, Lorna couldn’t hear him over her load coos of “Who’s a good boy? Who is the best dog?”

“Don't let Ida hear you. She loves that dog more than me.”

“You also said she now loved me more than you. Are you sure she even likes you, man?”

“Ouch.”

Ten minutes later, their loudly chatting group of four reached the still chanting Ida, who (to Erik’s relief) didn’t look worse for wear. He should really stop applying human rules to her. He was wrong more often than not, anyway.

As Fenrir stayed back in the wooded area, the three mutants formed a circle with Ida and sat down, just like Erik had instructed. Ida pulled a knife to gently prick her finger and let one drop of blood fall into the cauldron, then handed it over to Lorna, who didn’t even bat an eye and did the same. Both Erik and Peter followed.  And as the sun hit the horizon and turned the sky over the mountains bright red, Ida stopped chanting, grabbed the hot cauldron with bare hands and threw its contents up into the air. The bright green mixture just froze for a whole second, before it started moving, stretching… it started to conglomerate into more and more discernible shapes.

“Is that a map?”, Lorna finally broke the silence.

“Are we allowed to talk now?”,  Peter.

“Is that a sign? What does it say?”

Mountains. Water. A dam. Erik couldn’t make out the sign, but Ida apparently did.

“It says Alkali Lake Industrial Complex. And that map…”

“That’s Alberta, Canada.”, Peter told them.

“How do you…?”, Lorna’s mouth dropped open.

“I have basically been everywhere. And I am good with maps. I know where Alkali Lake is.”

“Very well.”, Erik got up, “Then that’s where we are going. Lorna and Fenrir, back with me. We’ll take the truck over to the Miller’s. Peter.…”

“Can help me carry the stuff back.”, Ida interrupted him, “How far is the drive to Alkali Lake? I might need breakfast on the way.”

Erik walked over and pulled her up and into his arms.

“Breakfast is on the table. I’ll be back in half an hour. 40 minutes, tops. We don’t need to drive. Charles is sending the jet.”, he explained, as he hugged her close and felt her resting her cheek on his shoulder. Maybe she was more tired than he had initially hoped.

“He is? You told him?”, her tone was hard to read, but that, too, was par for the course with her.

“I did, yes. He… checked in on Peter last night. I wanted him to know, in case something happened.”

“That is your decision to make. But if you regret it later and we’ll have to move, I’ll be pissed.”

“We’re not moving.”

“How come no one has recognized you yet?”, Peter asked, chewing on a cookie he seemed to have conjured up from the depth of his jacket.

“I put a spell on him.”, Ida explained and slipped out of Erik’s arms to almost aggressively pat Peter’s chest. “Is there more?”

“Sure.” and another cookie appeared.

“Keep them coming. I am famished. Please.”, she added, grinning sheepishly.

“There is still breakfast back at the house.”, Erik threw up his hands in defeat, “And you are all eating cookies.”

“I’m not eating a cookie.”, Lorna shrugged.

“Thank you for being reasonable.”

“Yeah, Peter… why am I not getting a cookie?”

“Oh, um Himmels Willen!”

“Oh, unexpected German. We have done it now, kids!”

Erik just gave up and started walking back towards the house, the cauldron and knife floating behind him.

“Children, your father is in a huff.”, he heard Ida say, but at least they followed.

----

Ulvheim, Oregon August 31, 1974

Erik had expected the Millers might be a bit surprised, when he’d dropped off Lorna, Fenrir, left-over Donauwelle and a crate full of pears as an apology, but they didn’t even bat an eye. Mrs Miller, Gertie’s grandmother, gave him a knowing look and asked if they wanted a little time to themselves and Erik was so perplexed by the implication, he just forgot to answer. Which made her chortle and wander off, telling Fenrir to come with her, if he wanted kitchen scraps. Lorna hugged her father one last time, and he pressed a soft kiss to her beautiful head, “We’ll be back.”

“You better. I don't want to grow up in a school full of weirdos.”

“Every school is full of weirdos. And that’s no way to talk about your fellow mutants.”

“I was talking about going to a boarding school and not being able to come home to you guys, Dad. Because, yes, every school is full of weirdos.”, Lorna rolled her eyes and let go.

“I apologize.”

“Love you.”, she gave him another quick hug and ran into the house.

“I love you, too.”, he quietly told the empty air. Please, please, please don’t let that be the last time. Please don’t let me abandon her in this world full of danger and pain. Please, please, please.

When he and his truck made it back to the farm 15 minutes later, there was already a jet parked next to the lake, carefully avoiding any of the bushes. And the poultry. Apparently the geese had been set free, too.  And next to it?

“Oh, look, it’s Magneto.”

“Havok.”, Erik nodded in greeting, ignoring the young man’s snide tone, “Thank you for your help.”

Havok blinked in surprise. 

“Yeah, sure. I hear we are saving some poor kid?”

So Charles really hadn't told anyone. Part of him wanted to yell it from the rooftops, tell each and every person in the world: These are my children. This is my family. If you touch them, I’ll burn your world to ashes.

But the tiny voice of reason in the back of his head was very adamant that secrecy was still their best defense.

“They are holding her in some secret base up in Canada. There might be more mutants. We don’t know.”

“Then we’ll free them all.”, Havok shrugged.

“Where are the others?”, Erik changed the subject.

“Inside. Ehm… Hank needed to use the bathroom.”

“If I find him in there stealing hair out of brushes, I am burying him under that jet of yours.”

“He’s not. Don’t worry. I think he’s too scared of Ida. She had the same idea and told him she’d ‘turn him inside out’. He looked scared.”, Peter appeared right next to them. It had been little more than 12 hours since he had arrived, and Erik really hoped he’d get used to his son’s speed soon. This constant jump scare couldn’t be good for anyone’s health.

Havok looked suitably impressed.

“You must be Peter!”, he offered his right hand, “Hank told me all about you on the way over.”

“Hank doesn’t know anything about me that he could tell you.”

“Well, he said you were really fast… I’m Alex.”

“Cool.”

The porch door opened, saving the three men from that particular awkward situation and revealing both Hank and Ida, who had donned sweatpants, a t-shirt and a messy bun.

“Do we need masks or something? I’ve never done this before… what’s the protocol? Oh hi, I’m Ida.”

“Alex.”

“Erik.”, Hank nodded at him, his gaze as calculating as ever. There was a reason he was Charles’ favorite student. Come on, man, he told himself. You can be social. You can be polite.
“Hank, thank you for coming.”

Another surprised man.

Was he really that much of an asshole?

Possibly.

“Don’t you need to lock up?”, Alex asked in surprise, as Ida clapped into her hands and made a move to enter the jet.

“Out here? If someone makes it this far just to break into our home, they earned it.”

“That’s… an interesting take.”, Alex stared at her.

“It’s a farm in rural Oregon.”, Ida yawned, “Shall we?”

Hank passed her to claim the pilot seat and close the ramp behind them, as they all found seats and when Hank asked for directions, Peter promptly provided him with precise coordinates. He had to admit, those were some really cool powers. Lorna was right.

“You alright?”, Erik quietly asked directly into Ida’s ear. He was… worried. She was kind and caring and funny, but her flippant and dismissive behavior since Peter had alerted their attack geese… it was off. Come to think about it, she’d been off for a couple of days.

“Yeah. Sure.”

He raised his eyebrow at her.

“Okay. Maybe not. But it’s nothing to worry about right now, and I don’t want to discuss it here.”

Discuss it? That didn’t sound good. His first, terrified thought? She was kicking him out. Just when he thought he had a chance at happiness, a family, a home. She’d kick him out. He knew it. He was too much. Too broken. Too angry. Too many scars. Too many nightmares.

Suddenly he felt Ida’s hand on his cheek, slightly cool, but comforting. Reluctantly, he met her gaze.

“I love you.”, she told him firmly, “Don’t you dare doubt it.”

“I don’t.”, the words sounded wooden and foreign, even to him.

“Liar.”

On the bench opposite them, Peter loudly cleared his throat, as the jet finally set off towards Wanda. Hopefully.

“Look, guys, if I had known this was… like… a thing, I wouldn’t have said anything about her not liking you this morning.”

Erik groaned. Great. So much for a quiet moment.

“You said what?”, Ida looked honestly scandalized.

“It was a joke, okay? First, he told me you probably liked me more than him. Then he said you liked the dog more than him, too. What was I supposed to think?!”

“You told him what?”, aaaaand her attention was back on Erik.

“It was a joke.”, he echoed Peter’s words, but he sounded a little helpless, even to himself.

“She loves the dog more than you? Man, that’s brutal.”, Alex chimed in from next to Peter.

“I don’t love a dog more than… what is happening here?”

“Erik thinks he’s unlovable.”, Peter looked concerned and said man was ready to jump into a hole in the ground. How had this even happened?

“I mean, that’s pretty harsh. I’m the first to point out that I’m not his biggest fan, but even I have to admit that he has his moments.”, Alex shrugged.

Someone make this stop.

“Hey Beast, do you remember when he threw Banshee off a satellite dish?”

“Vividly.”

“See? That was funny. Don’t worry, Erik, I’m sure your lady friend sees the humor in it.”

“You threw someone off a satellite dish?!”, Ida sounded incredulous, and Erik felt like he had turned into a ball of sweat.

“He could fly?”, he offered weakly, “And I could have lifted him by the metal on his clothes?”

“Then why didn’t you when he fell out the window?”

“Because it wasn’t that high. And it was funny. Now shut up, Alex.”

“Man, I miss Sean.”, a wistful smile crossed Alex’ face, “Good times.”

Good times, indeed. He’d been a different man back then. Still, the many deaths of the past decade haunted him, and Sean Cassidy was on top of that list. Thinking about what had happened to him, Angel, Azazel, Riptide… while he was on his way to save his daughter from possibly the same thing, was another gut punch he didn’t need.

“What’s the plan anyway?”, Hank suddenly asked from the front, “We’re almost there.”

Damn, he had forgotten how fast that jet was. Or how fast its predecessor had been, at least.

“I rip their facility to shreds, and we walk in and get everybody out.”

“Now that’s the Magneto I know and love.”

“Shut up, Havok.”

“Does anybody have a better idea?”, Ida asked.

“I could at least scout the area first. And if you get me in, I can search the thing in under a minute. Probably.”, Peter offered.

“You are not going in there by yourself.”, Erik hurried to squash that idea.

Peter stared at him, “Dude, you guys are super slow. It’s unnecessary. The time it takes you to get off this thing, they could see you coming and shoot my sister.”

That stung.

“Maybe Peter can scout outside. That shouldn’t take too long. Erik can breach the door, and we can go in together.”, Ida offered.

“They might have protections against you, though.” Peter grumbled.

“It would be more realistic for them to be weary of you, not me.”

“So what’s your gift?”, Alex turned towards Ida, “So we know what we are working with.”

“I’m a healer.”, Ida shrugged, and Erik snorted louder than he had planned.

“What? I am! I can do some minor energy manipulation, but nothing big. Looks more impressive than it is.”

“You threatened to turn me inside out.”

“That’s a healer thing.”

“No healer I’ve ever met.”

“Have you met many healers?”

“Touché.”

“You are all weird. Just so you know.”, Peter looked annoyed, “We need a plan and you are… slow. Too slow.”

“I’m sorry, Peter. We are all… worried about what we might find.”, Ida sighed, “All I wanted to say was: I can look after myself, but offense isn’t my strong suit.”

“Maybe you should stay with the jet.”, Hank wondered aloud and the silence after that comment was deafening, “Okay. Maybe not.”

“Peter's idea isn’t bad.”, Erik relented, “He can scout the outside, we move quick. Dismantle the doors. Peter can run inside and take a look, okay? But nothing stupid. We came here to save your sister, not lose you.”

“Aye aye.”

Both Hank and Alex were staring at him.

“What?”

“Nothing.”, Alex kept looking between him and Peter with narrowed eyes and Erik didn’t bloody like it, “How long have you guys known each other again?”

“We met almost two years ago.”, Erik spat at him.

“But… then nothing until yesterday.”, Hank offered.

“And?”

Meaningful looks between Hank and Alex.

“Stop it, both of you.”, Erik was prepared to throw hands. No one was supposed to know, damn it! How had he lost the plot so quickly… and so completely.

“You are really bad at this.”, Peter informed him.

“At what?”

“Being a terrorist.”

Alex laughed a little too loudly, and patted Peter’s arm, “You’re alright, Magnitten. We’re going to have so much fun.”

“We’re here.”, Hank shook his head, but Erik knew this discussion wasn’t over. Stupid, the two boys were not. Men. They were men now, he reminded himself. 

They landed quickly and quietly behind some trees and before the door was even fully open, Peter was already outside.

Erik was still unbuckling his seat belt, when Alex spoke up: “So, he’s your son then?”

“Can we not?”

“It's a pretty simple question.”, Hank walked over, “And we aren't stupid.”

“I've never seen you this worried about someone. I mean, you threw Sean off a satellite dish, so he would learn and you are worried about a speedster being alone out there?”, Alex added, “And you told him your girl liked him more than you. Not many reasons for that.”

“Can we concentrate?”

“Erik…”, Ida sighed, “Just give up. I could look for a spell to change their memory later, if it makes you that uncomfortable.”

“I’m not uncomfortable. I just want to concentrate.”

“Change our memory?!”

“Oh, don't worry, Alex. You’d never know.”, and she reassuringly patted his arm as the jet locked behind them.

Alex didn't look reassured.

And just like that, Peter was back.

“It's all underground. There is an entrance over there…”, he pointed towards the trees, “I didn't want to try my luck with the door. Looks like steel, though.”

“Very well, let's move.”, Erik sighed and hurriedly took Ida’s hand as they moved through the trees. What if Peter was right? What if they’d hurt Wanda rather than let her go?

No. No one knew about their connection. And him and his sweatpants didn't exactly scream “Magneto”. They probably would need time to even figure out who he was or why he had come.

“Hey, what does Magnitten mean?”, Peter appeared next to him.

“Like Magneto, but small. Like a kitten. Magnitten.”, Erik could hear Alex’ laughter behind him.

“I’m not a… you told them?”

“Why? Are you already ashamed of being my son?”

“Erik!”, Ida hissed angrily.

Cool it, Erik. Stop showing everyone your insecurities.

“Man, Erik, life’s been rough, eh?”

“Shut up, Alex.”

“How did you two ever live in the same house?”, Ida sighed, as they reached the tree line. Now they only had a couple of yards of open terrain left. So sprinting was possibly their best option.

“Alex basically worshiped Erik and then he took off, so Alex is being salty about it.”, Hank spoke up for the first time.

“I did not…”

“Will everybody just SHUT UP?!”

“Sorry, Peter. There is a lot of history between all of us.”, Erik sighed, “And go!”

They all sprinted across the field, with Erik grabbing the steel door as he moved and yanking it into the trees. Peter vanished without another word and when the four of them finally reached the doorway, they looked into a long, dark corridor. 

“Oh, that’s one for me.”, Ida mumbled something underneath her breath and bright, green light shot from her hands, covering the floor in strands and illuminating the space.

“There are cells I can't open. The doors are electrified somehow. And there were guards up ahead.”

“What happened to them?”

“Ducktape.”

They hurried past the incapacitated guards and towards the doors. Erik didn't even bother, he just ripped them all out and Peter took off, searching for Wanda.

The first cell held: a kid. No older than six. Chained to a wall. 

“Fucking hell!”, Alex cursed loudly and Erik wholeheartedly agreed. Fucking humans. 

He undid the chains.

“I’ll take care of her.”, Hank piped up, “If the others can walk, send them here. I’ll patch them up and take them back to the jet.”

“I’ll stay with Hank. Healing is what I’m good at.”, Ida looked at the scared little girl, “You go on.”

And so Erik and Alex made their way through the cells. Most were chained, some wore straight jackets. Eight kids. All of them somewhere between 6 and 16, he’d guess. Erik’s blood was ready to boil. But they hadn't found Wanda and Peter hadn't been back in five minutes. He didn't want to leave anyone behind, but…

The last cell, empty. Another corridor. More duct taped guards. They hurried around the corner and found Peter lying on the floor, apparently unconscious and twitching lightly.

Had he been shot? Who’d get the drop on Peter?! Be okay, please be okay, please, please, please…

“Erik, the floor! Look!”

Soft sparks ran across the patch of metal grating Peter had fallen on. Alex simply blasted the power box at the other end of the corridor off the wall. And the door next to it with it. Ah well, if it worked.

The twitching stopped.

“Peter! Hey, Peter! Can you hear me?”, Erik carefully pulled his son up into his lap, “Peter!”

“Ouch.”

“Can you open your eyes for me?”

“Go get Wanda, I’ll be fine. Just need a second.”

“Peter, just look at me, please.”

“Dad.”, the word cut through him like a knife, “Please go.”

“I’ll take him back to the others.”, Alex simply lifted Peter into his arms, “Ida can look at him. Go get her.”

And with a last look at his still mumbling son, Erik ran into the next room.

Wanda was restrained on a slab. She was barely covered by anything but electrodes sticking all over her body. Machines were beeping next to her and… she was awake.

He pulled the electrodes and restraints off her, before he even reached her in person. Desperately he reached for her hand, needing to reassure himself that she was there. Alive.

“Wanda? Can you hear me? Are you okay?”

Her eyes tried to focus on him, but it was clear she was having trouble, her gaze hazy and shaky.

“I know you.”, she finally breathed, almost inaudibly.

“You might have…”

“You killed me.”, her voice wasn't accusatory, just matter of fact and Erik felt like she had drenched him in cold water.

“Wanda, you are not dead. We came for you. You are okay now, Liebes. Peter is here. He came for you.”, he tried to reassure her, “We came for you. I’m going to carry you out of here, okay? I don't think you can walk, so I am going to lift you up. Do you understand?”

“Kay.”, Wanda mumbled and buried her face in his t-shirt when he lifted her up. At least she wasn't scared of him. That was a start.

“I think I killed my Mom.”

“We’ll get you out of here and then we can talk and…”, God, he should have brought a blanket. Something. Anything.

“Everyone is dead.”

“No, Liebes, you are okay. Peter is fine. I’ve got you. They can't hurt you anymore. You are safe now.”

“Thanks, Dad.”

Erik wondered distantly if he was crying. He couldn't tell. He also didn't care. 

Alex appeared in front of him.

“Peter is fine. Hank has gone to get the jet closer. No need for surprise now and walking is… hey, you okay? Is she hurt?”

“Just a little out of it.”

“Then I’ll check the other rooms. Just make for the jet. I don't think this place is much bigger than this.”

Erik and Wanda had almost made it to the first cell, when Peter appeared next to them.

“You got her! Is she okay? Hey, Wanda?”, he tried to look at her, but Wanda had completely burrowed into Erik's shirt and he didn't want to move her around unnecessarily.

“Almost there. Ida can check on her in a second.”, Erik really wanted to get moving. He strongly suspected Wanda had been sedated. And he would need to have a serious talk with Peter about Wanda’s powers because… he honestly hadn't asked before. He should have, but it had seemed trivial without her being safe. But Charles' words were still fresh in his mind: 

I don’t even know where to start with Wanda, I mean, changing reality…

Whatever it was, they could deal with it later.

“I’ll help Alex!” Woosh.

Out the door and onto the jet they went, where Hank was strapping kids into seat belts and trying to improvise extras to fit everyone and Ida was handing out water and snacks. Carefully he tried to place Wanda on an empty piece of floor, but she wouldn't let go, so he just sat down and held her in his lap. Ida scooted over and carefully placed a hand on her head. When Lorna had broken her leg and Ida had healed her, her eyes turned golden. This time they stayed green. Nothing to heal, he guessed.

“How is she?”, he asked, his voice raspy.

"Physically? She's a bit malnourished, but other than that she seems fine.  I can't really do anything about the drugs, though. They’ll have to wear off by themselves.”

He nodded. That was basically what he had expected. Their best case scenario.

“Malnourished? She was only with them for 24 hours.”

“Yeah. The others were fed properly. Apparently they wanted their subjects healthy. Wherever Wanda was before this, they didn't have the same requirements. Can you put her down?”

“No, she's really holding tight.”

“Then sit over here by the wall. We’ll make due”, Hank appeared next to him and almost lifted Erik and Wanda up to seat them. Damn, Erik had forgotten how strong the kid was.

“Look who we found.”, Alex appeared, half dragging a tired looking…

“Raven!” 

Hank almost fell over his own feet on his way to help her.

Ah yes. Young love. Or something.

Alex plonked Mystique down next to Erik and Ida.

“Peter is running after another mutant, who took off. Said he knew the guy, but seemed pretty out of it. Rest of the base is empty.”, Alex explained, “We dragged the guards out and left them there. And blasted and smashed every computer and stuff we could find. Brought this, though.” He held up a bag full of folders, “The rest of their research is ashes.”

A mutant Peter knew?

“Hello Mystique, how has life been treating you?”

“It's been a blast.”, Mystique sighed, “I was tracking a story about missing foster kids and, well, thanks for the rescue. What date is it?”

“August 31th, 1974.”, Ida offered, “Are you hurt? May I touch you to check?”

“I’m fine. Just been here for two months and it wasn't the best of times.”

“Logan made a run for it.”, Peter appeared, “Couldn't really stop him. He’s too strong for duct tape and he didn't seem to recognise me. Or anyone. He was just yelling a lot, waving his claws around and stuff. And like… I didn't want to hurt him.”

Would you look at that? Apparently he was a survivor after all. Erik felt a little guilty for having impaled the man and sent him into the potomac. A little.

“Logan was here?”, Hank looked honestly perplexed, “Charles has been looking for him for months.”

“Maybe they blocked him somehow?”, Alex offered.

“We’ll tell him later.”, Hank shook his head, “Erik, we’ll drop you guys off first, okay?”

“Yes, thank you.”, Ida nodded, as Erik was a bit distracted by having both Wanda and Peter next to him, who was looking like a scared little kid.

“Ida says she's fine, just sedated.”, he tried to reassure the boy.

Peter nodded, but he still looked pale and shaky. Maybe he wasn't over the electrocution yet.

Hank closed the door and everyone settled in for a flight.

“You aren't going back with us?”, Mystique asked, her eyes darting back and forth between Erik, Ida and the kids.

“No, we are going home.”

“You have a home?”

“Drop it.”

“It's just… the last time I saw you…”

“You shot me.”

“You shot me first.”

“How about we don't talk about shooting each other in front of a bunch of scared kids.”, Alex interrupted them pointedly and told a terrified looking 12 year old “Don't worry. They won’t hurt you. They are just assholes.”

“Alex!”

They managed the relatively short flight without another incident or snarky comments and as they walked off the jet in Oregon, Wanda still clinging to him in sleep, Alex shook his hand, smiled and said “Good luck.”

Luck, yes, they would need it.

Chapter Text

3. Ida I

Ulvheim, Oregon August 31, 1974

Ida had tried to stay away from events at all costs. She had really tried. She hadn't wanted to get involved in lives, pain, suffering. Those were human problems, and she was too long-lived to really have the energy to care about squabbles. 

She had built this home for herself and Fenrir, and they’d been happy… well, they’d been content. 

And then she had read an article about a little orphaned girl with green hair. A child passed from one home to another, because strange things kept happening around her and no one wanted her around.

A fate that had hit a little too close to her own story… and so she had become someone's Mom again. And laughter, joy and happiness had moved into her little home in the middle of nowhere. 

And then Erik had appeared in-front of her door. Trying to hide his fear and self-loathing behind a mask of anger and bravado. And for that, too, she had a soft spot.  She couldn't just let him into Lorna's life, but he stuck around. Got himself a room in town. A job on a farm. And whenever he had time off, he’d come to see Lorna. 

At some point, it was easier to just offer him a spare room and let him do the work on her orchard, right?

And now here she was, a child in every bedroom, and wondering if after all these years it might be time to build an extension. Because if there was one thing she had learned, it was that family was forever. And Fenrir knew it, too. He had decided to camp out on the top of the stairs again, so he could protect all of them. A stark change to him mostly sleeping in Lorna's room.

Ida wondered briefly, if she should have been quicker on the take with Peter. She had honestly not seen it coming. Yeah, sure, he had helped Erik out, now he needed help, why SHOULDN'T he show up at their house and ask for shelter? And why wouldn't they help him?

She hadn't even clocked it, when he had asked about the spell. Even with Erik’s reaction, it had taken her far longer than she liked to admit.

She was losing her touch.

At least their spell for a lost relative of Erik, Lorna and Peter had only come up with Wanda. Now she could reassure Erik there weren't any other secret kids out there. Because then they wouldn't need an extension, but a second house.

With a sigh, Ida gave up and exited her still steaming bath. Enjoying the warmth of the underfloor heating. This might be a farmhouse in rural Oregon, but Ida sure didn't like to live without her favorite amenities. Damn, she couldn't WAIT for the internet to be invented. Exiting into the master bedroom (the only bedroom on the first floor), she found Lorna fast asleep in their bed, even though it was only early afternoon.

Her poor little darling. She had always been such a smart girl, her Lorna. School had only started back up that Monday, and stress always got to her so much. It had been quite the year for the both of them, with them adjusting to Erik being around. She’d have to make sure to make some time to talk it all through with her. Carefully she grabbed a fresh nightgown and silently got dressed again, before sneaking up the stairs, past Fenrir and into the room that was now Wanda’s.

Both Peter and Erik were sitting on either side of her unconscious form, silently looking at her like she was water in the desert.

“Boys, she's asleep. You staring at her isn't helping.”

“I don't want her to wake up in a strange place and be alone.”, Erik told her firmly.

“Did you even sleep last night?”

“Did you?”

No. But she needed less sleep than him. She sighed. Of course she understood why Erik wasn't leaving her. Still, it was worth a try.

“Peter, what about you?”, she asked, laying a hand on his shoulder.

“I slept.”

“Yes. You were also electrocuted. You need some time to rest.”

“I thought you healed me.”, his petulant tone was a sharp reminder that he was still a teenager, powers or not.

“I healed the damage to your heart, yes, but…”

“The what?!”, Erik's face went whiter than usual, and Ida chided herself. Of course Peter hadn't told him that, after she had told him to pace himself.

“The current affected his heart.”, Ida explained.

“The thing was continuously on. They probably activated it, when they saw us.”, Peter mumbled, “It was a stupid thing. I should have noticed.”

 “They expected you, Peter. Any longer and… Well, he's safe now.”

Ida walked around the bed and came to stand next to Erik.

“Come on, Darling. You need a moment. Peter is here, okay? He’s a familiar face. Just… come downstairs with me, yeah?”

“Peter could have died. If I’d been any later…”

“But you weren't and he didn't.”

“I TOLD you they were expecting him and that he shouldn't go alone.”

“You did. And he wasn't alone. We were there and he is fine. Come on, Love, let's take a moment.”

She reached for his trembling hand and almost dragged him out of the room, down the stairs and onto the porch. Bedroom would have been better, but she wouldn't disturb a sleeping Lorna. Finally by themselves, she threw her arms around him and held him close, ready to let him unload all his fear and panic, before it boiled over in another setting.

“He is safe now. They are all safe.”, she murmured into Erik's ear.

“They tried to kill Peter. They tried to kill my son. If I had known, I’d…”

“Peter is fine. There is nothing you could do.”

“The people that did this are still out there. I am going to find them, I’m going to rip them all to bloody shreds!”, Erik raised his head, his eyes wide with anger.

“You are going to do no such thing! We need you here, not out there getting yourself killed. And they WILL kill you. This time they won't lock you up. This time, you won't only lose ten years.”

“If I don't protect you, they will come. They will kill the children. Experiment on them. And not just ours! Didn't you see their cells, those kids?! That is going to happen to more than just them. And it's nothing to you?”

“Don't you say that. Don't you put that on me! I care. I care about each and every one. Alex took the files, they will find the people responsible. But if you go out there and kill them, they will become martyrs and just another example of mutant violence. YOUR violence! You will NEVER change how they see you!”

“They will never stop being afraid, Ida! They will never stop coming into houses, killing, taking kids or simply burning them to death!”

“Erik…”

“And if the only way to protect my family is by making them so afraid that they will never again dare to lay a finger on any of you, then so be it! I’d rather they all view me as a monster to be afraid of, than to stand over your dead bodies and dig another grave!” 

“If you leave us now, when we need you the most, don't you DARE think they’ll forgive you! Lorna? She'd never recover! And Peter? Peter just stood over a body: his mother’s. And you wanna run out on him to frighten people away from him instead of being the one standing right by his side?! And don't you start me on Wanda. She hasn't even really met you yet!”

“What they did to her…”

“Is over!”

“She told me I killed her. She recognized me. She called me Dad! Whatever they did…”

“Doesn't matter now! Don't you see that? We will figure out what happened. What she meant. But it's not about what anyone else did. It's about what you do right now. Because strangers will always treat them like shit. That's not what matters. The only thing that they will truly care about is what their Dad does!”

“What I’m doing is protecting them! That's my job! My responsibility!”

“Your responsibility is teaching them how to protect themselves! And to be there and catch them, when they fall. To tell them you love them. To mean it. To show them every single day. Your job is to make them believe it so damn much that if you tell them ‘I love you’ they’ll roll their eyes at you and say ‘I know’. Your job is to give them every tool they need to live good lives and if anyone comes for them, I promise you right now, I will stand right by your side and tear the whole damn universe apart, if that is what it takes, but going on a revenge murder spree will only accomplish ONE thing: they’ll lose you. And they’ll resent you for it.”

“And it won't matter what they think of me, when they are dead!”, angrily Erik stormed back into the kitchen and Ida had the sudden impulse to throw things at him. Maybe she shouldn't have let him into their lives. Lorna… if he left her… She'd be heartbroken, and it was all her fault. She should have told him to take a hike when he had showed up. Or… Oh. Hell no, this fight wasn't over. She was right behind him, only to find him next to the kitchen counter, frozen. With Lorna, Peter and Wanda standing by the opposite door. No one moved, no one spoke. The varying expressions on the children's faces broke her heart… she couldn't even imagine how Erik felt.

Lorna and Peter were supporting Wanda between them, who just looked… scared. Like a lost little girl, who had seen too much pain and expected more. Peter seemed to have folded in on himself. Like he was expecting another punch and trying to shield and Lorna… Lorna just looked mad. 

Ida felt the sudden urge to tell the twins that their father might be an ass, but they would still always have a home with her… when Fenrir appeared behind them, slunk past and bit the unsuspecting Erik in his right thigh, wrestling him to the floor.

“Fenrir, stoppa!”

“Fenrir, no!”, Ida and Lorna both yelled at the same time. Ida, much stronger than any human, threw her arms around Fenrir and bodily pulled him off a dazed and bleeding Erik, before grabbing his neck and dragging him onto the porch, down the steps and onto the green.

“Hvað varstu að hugsa?! Stay!”

Fenrir just looked at her, his eyes as green and unreadable as ever. 

“Prick.”, she hissed and stormed back towards the house, angrily she threw both doors closed behind her. The kitchen was empty. The kids had worked fast and had moved Erik to their bed, with Lorna trying to stem the blood flow with towels. Wanda had taken possession of her side of the bed, Peter was zooming around looking for more towels, and Erik looked suitably green in the face.

“It's okay, let me.”, Ida carefully pulled a terrified Lorna to the side and stopped Peter in his tracks, “It's okay. He’ll be fine.”

“That looks pretty bad.”, Wanda supplied from the bed.

“Give us a moment, will you?” 

The kids looked at her, incredulous. 

“He’s not going to walk out like this, is he?”

Erik flinched. Good.

“Living Room.”, Lorna offered, “That's my compromise.”

“Fine. Put the radio on loud.”

“No.”

Ida sighed.

“Wanda, Darling, can you walk? Maybe you should…”

“I’ll take her to the couch.”, Peter interrupted her and scooped Wanda up in his arms.

“I can walk, you know?”

“And I can carry you. Now let me.”

And off they went, without another glance. Lorna gave her father one last glare and walked out, too.

“Well, this is quite the pickle, you put me in. Because what do I do now? Heal you, so you can walk out on us?”

“That's not funny, Ida.”, Erik just looked tired, his eyes closed and his head resting on the headboard.

“I don't know that I was even aiming for funny.”

“And I’m not walking out on you.”

“You were planning to, though.”

“It's not the same.”

“Do you know why I don't like to use my powers? My healing powers, I mean?”

“No. You never said.”

“Because it's not really healing.”, she sat down on her side of the bed, “It's time manipulation. I don't heal wounds. I turn back the clock to before the injury happened. Or forward until it’s healed.”

That got his attention, but Ida leaned her head back and looked at the opposite wall. Anywhere but his face.

“I could always do it. It's… well, I’ll tell you more about that side of my family some other time. The problem is, once I start manipulating time, it's hard to stop. It's like… a maelstrom, a swirling vortex, it's… hard to control. It's my whole body in flux... 300 years ago I was living, well… not here, I was living with a partner. Someone I really loved. And I was pregnant. We were happy. So happy. One day, I came home from the market and found them dead. And the people that did it were carrying out every valuable thing they could find. I’m sure you can relate.”

“And you turned back time?”, Erik's voice was low, rumbly. He sounded sad. Yes. Sad. Was she sad? It was all so… much. He reached for her hand to comfort her, and she let him. She might be mad, but… he was Erik and he was there.

“I did, yes. I brought them back. And I turned the attackers to nothing. Before my eyes they turned into children, babies. Then they were gone. I… couldn't stop.  Our cat that had died two years earlier? Back from the dead. I turned the whole damn world into a prehistoric volcanic nightmare. The whole world. All those people, millions of them. They never even existed now. Maybe they will one day, I don't know. My body was in flux, I… Erik, I lost control. I turned back the clock and accidentally reversed my pregnancy, too.”

“Ida, I’m…”

“I left after that. Came here. I just wanted to be left alone. I NEVER wanted to get attached again. Never wanted to risk that again. Never… And now here I am. With people depending on me. And you're not only ready to walk out on us, but injured enough to need healing and me stupidly pregnant. And I’ve been worried sick all day. I’ve been worried sick all week! I don't want to do this alone, Erik. I could. And I would. But I really, really don't want to.”

Finally she turned around to look at his ashen face, his hand still gripping hers maybe a little too tightly.

“You are pregnant.”

“About 8 weeks.”

“And you knew about that today and still went in to heal people.”

“Of course. What would you have me do? Risk losing a living, breathing child for the potential of one? Did you think I would let Peter just DIE? Like he was nothing?”

“No. That's not you.”

“And a little healing is fine. Big things? Please don't go and get yourself killed. Depending on how long it takes me to get there, I might have to turn back the clock for hours.”

“Don’t you dare!”

“Exactly.”, she sighed, exhausted, “Now show me that leg of yours.”

“Absolutely not! You are NOT touching my leg. I heal fast.”

“Erik, I didn't tell you this so you’d be terrified of my powers.”

“I’m not terrified. I’m also not risking our… baby. Not for something so trivial.”

“Fenrir has big teeth.”

“I heal fast, I told you. I have experience.” 

“You need stitches.”

“I can do that, too.”

“Hell no!

“Hell yes!”

“Erik…”

“You aren't touching my stupid leg. Not a chance. I deserve this.”

“I won't argue with you there.”

“The kids will feel better knowing I can't run.”

“Also true. At least let me call the doctor to stitch you up properly.”

“I can…”

“Please?”

“As you wish.”

With a last shake of her head, Ida walked into the living room, where the kids were draped on couches. Quietly. She grabbed the list of important numbers and dialed their doctor. Damn. She really needed a new phone. Stupid rotary dial.

“Hi, Dr. Turner, it's Ida Northman. I’m sorry to disturb you on a Saturday, but we’ve had an incident out on the farm. No… an animal bite… yes, Fenrir. Yes, we have stopped the bleeding, but even I can see he’ll need stitches.  Thank you!”

She hung up.

“The Doctor will be here within the hour.”

“Aren't you a healer?”, Peter asked, snacking on more cookies.

“I am, yes.”

“Are you punishing him?”, Wanda asked, eating one of the last pieces of Donauwelle. With her hands.

“No. And don't let your father see you eating it like that.”

Wanda huffed.

“He doesn't have the right to tell me anything.”

“It's nice to see you up, Wanda. Welcome home. How are you feeling?”

“I’m fine. Just tired.”

“Is he leaving?! Can we talk about that, please?”, Lorna interrupted them.

“He’s not leaving, Lorna.”

“Because Fenrir almost ate him.”, Peter grinned, “Even the Doc immediately knew what was up.”

“Fenrir didn't eat anyone.”

“He tried to, though.”, Wanda agreed.

“I don't know if anyone really knows why Fenrir does anything.”

“I like him. He had the right idea.”

“Wanda, I know your father didn't leave the best first impression, but…”

“I woke up to him yelling about how I called him Dad when I was drugged. And how he was going to kill everyone.”

“Oh dear.” 

“And then Peter had to confirm where we even were for me.”

“I admit: that could have gone better.”, Erik was standing in the door, hopping on one leg.

“So I got up to watch you walk out. That was fun.”

“Technically, I walked IN”, Erik tried, but no one was finding that particularly funny.

“Why are you up? Do you WANT to bleed out?”, Ida groaned.

“I really do heal quickly.”, Erik plopped himself down into an armchair and put his leg on a stool, pressing a towel to it, “And I think I am needed here.”

“Needed? No one here needs you.”, Lorna hissed, “We were fine without you, Mom and I.”

“I know that, Lorna. I didn't mean…”

“We were fine, too.”, Peter pulled his legs onto the couch, “Until you told the whole world mutants existed by trying to kill people on TV.”

“And then you did it again. But this time there was a speech, too. My Mom got so panicked, she locked me up in a mental asylum. I spent about a year in a straight jacket, so I couldn't use my powers.”

“Wanda, I’m so sorry. I really didn't know. If I’d…”

“I don't need you to be sorry for me.”

“That's not… Wanda, I don't even know where to start.”

“You COULD start by just being here.”, Ida offered, unsure if she should even be part of this conversation.

“I AM here. And I am not going anywhere. I promise you. I promise all of you.”

“You promise?”, Lorna asked, sounding skeptical.

“I promise. And once this leg is healed, I am going to build an extension. We’ll need more space. Right? Because no one is leaving.”

“Until you decide that we are safer without you?”

“No, Lorna. I won't go anywhere, unless you guys tell me to.”

“So if we tell you to piss off, you will?”, Peter narrowed his eyes.

“Yes. I’d get a room in town. And a job. And I’d work my ass off, until I’m allowed back.”

“He did that when he first showed up here.”, Lorna turned to the other two.

“And did he really work hard?”, Wanda asked.

“Yeah. Took me to the movies and stuff, too.”

“Did he stop once you allowed him to move in?”

“No. He’s still a pretty good Dad, actually.”, Lorna conceded, “He reads to me, too. Even though I can do it myself. So we can read cool books together.”

The silence was pretty deafening. The kids were all looking at each other, and Erik was staring helplessly at Ida.

Interestingly enough, it was Peter, who finally said: “Okay. Fine. I’ll give you a chance. If Ida doesn't kick you out, that is. Because the bedrooms are all taken now. And I’m not sharing.”

“I’m not kicking him out.”, Ida sighed, “Sometimes our first reaction, when we are stressed, isn't our best.”

“I don't know enough about you to form an opinion.”, Wanda shrugged, “And I don't need you to read to me. But we can give it a try.”

“Then I thank you both. Lorna?”

“You were ready to leave me.”

“I was an idiot and scared. There is NOTHING that scares me more than the idea of you being hurt.”

Well, that was more honest than Ida had expected.

“Lorna, I’ve… lost people before. Many people. My whole family. I have seen things I don't EVER want you to even know about, let alone experience. I’d do anything. ANYTHING to keep you safe. To keep you ALL safe.”, he looked at each of them in turn.

“You are not just talking about your parents, are you? Or the Holocaust? Because that I know about.”, Lorna's voice was tiny and scared. And she was way too perceptive for her own good. Ida had never asked about Erik’s past, and he had never asked about hers, but there were some things that didn't need saying.

“Her name was Anya.”, Erik’s voice quavered a little at her name, then turned his eyes to the twins, both their gazes glued to his face, “We were really young, your mother and I. When we… left the camp. When we got married. And when we had Anya. It was… we had both seen so much death and pain and Anya, Anya was life and hope and love and… Anya was everything.”

“What happened to her?”, Wanda looked transfixed, her eyes shiny. Ida understood her all too well, she, too, felt tears threatening to fall.

“The people in town found out about me. They set our house on fire, with Anya inside. I couldn't control my powers enough. They wouldn't… I couldn't get to her. Anya died. And I killed them all.”

“You… killed the whole town?”, the tone of Peter's voice was hard to describe.

“I did. I was sitting there, covered in blood and… well… your mother was horrified. She was scared and grieving and… She called me a monster and took off. I never knew what happened to her. Not until yesterday.”

“That's why Mom never spoke about you?”, Peter sounded mortified. Wanda? Wanda was mad: “That's why she locked me away and called me dangerous? You were grieving, in pain and lost control and she… what? Decided you were bad news, and I was the same, because…”

“Wanda… your Mom had a hard life. She was always hated for being different. I think she was just afraid to be different again.”

“I don't care! She was my Mom! If she was scared of me, she should have called you or found people to look after me, that would LOVE me, not lock me away!”

“Mom loved you, Wanda.”

“Oh, did she now? How would you know? What do you know about Mom and me, mh? You, who ran all over the world, too busy being BORED to even BE there.”

“That's not fair! It's not my fault you chose to be a kid, rather than my twin!”

“I would have done ANYTHING to get away from her and her judgment. Do you know what it's like to live with someone that's afraid of you? Disgusted by you?”

“She wasn't DISGUSTED by you!”

“Don't you tell me what happened to ME! You don't have that right. Nobody does!”

“Oh, because reality is such a constant when it comes to you!”

“Enough!”, Ida was DONE. She was all for letting people talk it out. Even a good yelling match, but there were lines one didn't cross. Not in this house.

“Peter, I understand you are grieving. But siblings can have different experiences with their parents, okay? Everyone is tired and hurting. We will NOT turn on each other today.”

“Wanda”, Erik continued for her, “I know I haven't been there, and I know nothing about your life, but you can tell me everything, okay? Whatever you did, whatever you will do: I’m here now. I’m not leaving. And I will never judge you. I promise you that, Wanda. You have a home. Whatever happens.”

“Not to interrupt a moment here, but… the Doctor wanted to be here soon and Fenrir is outside.”, Peter spoke into the silence.

Erik laughed wetly through the tears and even Wanda cracked a smile, as Ida muttered a quick, “Oh shit.”, and hurried outside.

Chapter Text

4. Wanda I

Ulvheim, Oregon September 02, 1974

Wanda Maximoff was worried. Worried beyond belief. A week ago she had been locked away in an asylum, enjoying the medical wonders of electroshock therapy. Now she was tucked into a lounger at the shores of a lake, covered in a blanket and with her newly acquired father sitting in a similar lounger next to her.

Fenrir the Mutant Dog was lying by her feet, occasionally yawning at Erik and conveniently showing his teeth. He had not bitten Erik again, but the man was still weary, which Wanda thought might be the most understandable thing about him. Her brother meanwhile was learning how to knit. Knit. No really, she wasn't joking.

Apparently he was so fast, he’d done a whole blanket for the couch. As it was Monday morning, Lorna had left for school two hours ago. And Wanda had been outside ever since… enjoying life. 

Except for the fact that she was terrified this wasn't real. Had she done something? She didn't have any dual memories. Not like before, when she had become a kid. She didn't think she had done something… But… this was too good, right?

The way Peter had just found their father, and they’d come for her. Rescued her? And Erik’s girlfriend was nice. And Lorna liked them. And… everything. It was too good. Too perfect.

Except for the fact that you killed your Mom.

Shut it!

Her mom had hated her. Treated her like shit. It was an accident. She hadn't meant to, she…

“Wanda? Are you still with me?”, Erik interrupted her, he had put the book down and was sitting up.

“Yes! No. I’m sorry. I was just… thinking.”

“Nothing wrong with that. I was just asking, because your fingers started to glow.”

“What?!”, terrified she looked down, but her hands had turned back to normal.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“I… don’t know. I don't even know what to talk about.”

“You don't have to. That's fine, too.”

“You said I called you Dad.”

“You did, yes.”

“I don't remember that.”

“You told me you knew me. And that everyone was dead. You… you said I had killed you.”, Erik looked sad and small and nothing like the man talking about burning worlds down, “But you weren't afraid of me, so I chose to take that as a good sign.”

“I had a nightmare last night.”

“Do you want to talk about that?”

“There were people with guns. Not normal guns. I could see through them.”

“I am familiar.”, Erik  sighed.

“There were people everywhere. Fighting. Coming for us. And they… they shot Lorna.”

Next to her, Erik tried really hard not to react. Wanda could still feel it. It was like his whole body was suddenly radiating mild panic.

“After what happened, I’m sure that's to be expected.”, he tried.

“She wasn't our Lorna, though. She looked different. Older. And she had green hair.”

This time Erik actually made a strangled sound, his face stony.

“That's… not a weird detail, is it?”

“No, Wanda. Lorna has green hair. She dyes it.”

“Oh God. Does that… what does it mean?”

“I don't know, Liebes. Ida thinks they might have tried to use you to see the future. Or at least possible futures. According to her there is no way to see THE future.. When Peter broke me out of prison, he did that to change the future. Someone came back from a time when mutants were hunted. Killed. They came back to change it. Maybe… maybe that's what you are seeing. Maybe you see what happened before.”

That idea was a little more hopeful than Wanda’s original fears. 

“But I can't SEE the future.”, Wanda protested, “That's not how it works.”

“Peter saw you. He saw what happened in the basement. He was lying in a field in Oregon and could suddenly see what was happening. I’m not sure, but it's possible he saw it a couple of minutes before it even happened.”

“But… how? You don't have any powers related to time, do you? Is this hereditary?”

“No… I don't. And I have no idea how mutations work over generations. No one does. But I don't have the power to make ‘bad luck’, either.”

“Oh yeah, that's what we used to think, Peter and I.”, Wanda smiled a little to herself.

“What do you think now, with everything that has happened?”

“Chance. I think it's chance. Is it probable that a boulder will fall on your car? No. But I can change that. At least that's what I think it is.”

“Is it realistic for you to wake up as a five year old? Because that seems a little more than affecting chance. That is the rewriting of reality. I’m not even sure what to call it, Liebes. Or how it works.”

“I don't want that to happen again. Ever again. I don't want that kind of power.”

Her father sighed, then shook his head, as if he was wrestling with an idea.

“My powers are so different from yours, I have no idea where to start. But Ida might. Her powers are… volatile. She has some experience.”

Another great coincidence? Another sudden blessing?

“What if this isn't real? What if all of this is in my head?”

“Would I know, if it were? Because… I don't know how to answer that.”

“This is too perfect. All of this. Just LOOK. Look at where we are! Right now! Isn't this… too perfect?”

“Ah. I’ve been wondering about that for a year. If life was too perfect for me. If I deserve this. If… and now you guys are here, and it got even better. But Wanda, I’m pretty sure I don't deserve this place, but you… you deserve the world.”

“I’m a monster.”

“No, you aren't. You are a kid, and you had terrible things happen to you. That makes you a survivor.”

She would like to believe him. Really, really wanted to believe him. But could she?

Suddenly Erik's whole posture shifted. A car came down the dirt road leading to the house. It was an expensive looking black car, polished to an almost insane shine considering the dust it was creating. 

It stopped a little to the side and a tall, beefy man in a black suit got out and slowly walked towards them.

Erik grabbed the walking stick Dr Turner had ordered for the foreseeable future and rose slowly to greet their guest.

“Excuse me? I am looking for the Maximoff Family and was given this address…”

Wanda froze and Erik made a strange wheezing sound.

“By whom?”, his eyes were narrowed in suspicion.

“Ehm… I am looking for the family of Magda Maximoff. My name is Herman White. I’m the local undertaker.”

“Oh! Of course. I am sorry, we are a bit… tired here today.”, Erik threw a concerned look towards Wanda.

“This is my daughter, Wanda. Magda was her mother.”

“My condolences to you both.”, White gave Wanda a solemn nod, “Could we go somewhere and talk about the funeral arrangements?”

“Please follow me.”, Erik motioned towards the house, “Wanda, do you…”

“No.”

“Very well.”

And with that Erik slowly made his way back to the house, followed by their guest. Her mom's funeral… maybe life wasn't perfect after all.

“What do you think, Fenrir? Is this reality or a dream?”, she asked the dog, who opened his eyes and looked at her as if to say, “Your guess is as good as mine.”

-----------------------------

Ulvheim, Oregon September 02, 1974

Wanda was still outside an hour later when White left again, staring into nothing and letting the sun shine on her face. When it was time for lunch, Erik, Ida and Peter carried a tray of sandwiches for them to enjoy by the lake and they just sat there and talked about nothing. About the book they were reading. Music they liked… Ida took over Erik’s lounger after that and just stayed with her for a bit, before returning to the house to prepare cake. There was a lot of cake in this house.

Wanda was still outside when Lorna returned on her bike. Slightly sweaty and with wild, brown hair flying in the wind. 

“Hey Wanda, how was your day?”, she threw her bike into the grass and claimed the second lounger.

“Fantastic. I haven't done a thing.”

“That sounds nice! School was all kinds of drama today. We had the first big breakup of the year and it's only the second week! Robert and Shirley were exchanging notes, but Robert was SUPPOSED to be Wendy’s fella, you know? And then he didn't sit with either of them for lunch. The whole school is just buzzing.”

“Uhhhhh! Gossip!”

“And Peter, another Peter, of course, apparently his mother is seeing Mr Riordan, my history teacher. Susan’s cousin saw them have dinner together two towns over!”

“Lorna?”

“Yeah?”

“Did you learn anything in school, too?”

“Pffff, school isn't about LEARNING. It's all about the dish.”

“Lorna, pick up your bike! Now!”

“Yes, Dad!”, Lorna rolled her eyes towards the house and scampered off.

“Come on, Fenrir, maybe it's finally time to go inside.”, Wanda grabbed her blanket and got up, her new shadow faithfully trotting behind, to join the others for tea. 

It was while Lorna was repeating the same stories from school, that Wanda had a sudden realization: “I want to go to High School.”

Lorna stopped right in the middle of her story about someone named Felix and everyone just stared at her.

"You what?”, Peter was the first to recover, “high school is horrible.”

“Just the last year! I never went to high school. I wanna go. Prom. Football games. The whole deal. Does the local high school have a good football team?”

“I think they are more into lacrosse…” Erik admitted.

“That would be so cool! The school isn't big. We are all in the same building, even though I’m still in middle school! Wanda and I could ride to school together and stuff! I wouldn't have to take my bike!”

“I can't drive. Never learned.”, Wanda looked down at her plate.

“Hey, then I’ll teach you. Don't worry.”, Erik smiled.

“I can drive.”, Peter shrugged, “Wouldn’t mind doing that.”

“You could come with us!”, Lorna’s eyes were blazing.

“What? No way. I’m not going back to school.”

“But it could be fun!”

“School wasn't fun, Lorna.”

“But we never went together before!”

“Lorna, if Peter doesn't want to go, you can't bully him into it.”, Ida chided.

“But Peeeeeter, Peeeeeete, Peeeeetie….”

“Stop it.”, his tone was final, but Erik's eyes were shining with happiness.

“Did you graduate?”, Wanda asked innocently, suspecting she very much knew the answer.

“Do you know how HARD it was for me to sit still that long?”

“Then let's go! Come on!”

“Girls, enough!”

“Oh, fine.”, Peter relented, “But I am not joining the football team or something.”

“Peter, you really don't have to. Don't let them guilt you into anything.”, Ida looked honestly concerned.

“No. It's fine. I need to be doing something and I can sit in the back and read something or whatever…”

“Maybe make friends.”, Lorna offered, “I have great friends.”

“Most people think I’m annoying.”

“You aren't THAT annoying.”, Lorna shook her head.

“You are my little sister. You have to like me.”

Lorna's whole face broke out in the biggest of smiles and Erik quickly patted Peter’s arm, before getting up to refill their (still half full) water pitcher.

“Very well. I’ll call the school tomorrow to make an appointment. Then we’ll have to go into town and get a car for you guys.”

“They can take the truck. It fits three.”, Erik threw in, “You keep the Chevy. We don't need both during the day.”

“True… But we’ll need a bigger car to fit us all anyway and the truck is a working vehicle. I think we might need a van. A van and a good, sturdy car for you guys. With ALL the safety features.”

“You want to go into town and buy TWO new cars?”, Peter looked as scandalized as Wanda felt. Was that… realistic?

“Well, we need to accommodate everyone, no?”

“And you can afford that? Does anyone here even have a job?!”, Peter’s tone was pretty accusatory, “Don't you guys just basically grow your own food and a couple of pears?”

“Peter… not that I want to be that guy, but what do you think how big the farm is?”, Erik asked.

“I don't know… like… the homestead, the orchard, a bit of forest?”

“It's well over 3000 acres.”

“What?!”

“Is that a lot?”, Wanda asked, not nearly as good with geography as Peter was.

“It's sizable.”, Ida sighed, “This, here, is just where we live. There is a full working farm about 10 miles that way.”, she pointed outside the window, “There is a manager and a whole lot of people working there. Most days me or your father… or both… will go and check, but mostly the manager does the work. And even if it weren't for that, I have made some very good investments over the years. We are not in need of money.”

“How much are we talking here?”, Peter had narrowed his eyes at Ida and leaned back in his chair.

“Enough that neither you, nor your grandchildren will ever starve.”

“Come on!”

“Don't ask me.”, Erik raised his hands in defense, “It's her money. I don't have the specifics.”

“Three years ago the town’s library burned down and some anonymous donor paid for a new one. And all the new books. I always thought it was Mom.”, Lorna offered.

“Was it?”, they never had much money growing up. This was a completely new experience for Wanda. Was Ida filthy rich?!

“No one in town knows, okay? They know I own the farm. They know we have money. They don't know how much. If either of you go out there and start telling stories, I will cut your allowance in half.”, Ida threatened.

“We get allowances?”, Peter looked perplexed.

“Of course you do. We will set up accounts.”

“I just get cash.”, Lorna shrugged.

“You are twelve. Handling money is something you are still learning.”, Erik told her.

“And you think Peter is good with money?”

“Uncalled for, Lorna.”, Peter huffed.

“Am I wrong?”

“No. Not the point.”

Ida stopped their bickering in the most efficient way possible: “Around 100 Million. Give or take. Well. Give, I’d say.”

Everyone turned towards her. It was pretty obvious even Erik was shocked by that number: “Did you say 100 Million? Dollars? US Dollars?”

“Yes.”

“Nice going, Dad.”, this time it was Peter who patted Erik’s arm.

“That's not… what?”

“Don't worry, Darling, you make for such a pretty trophy husband.”, Ida gave him a quick kiss, “That's all I need.”

“What's a trophy husband and do I want to know?”, Lorna wrinkled her nose.

“What matters is: we can buy some cars. And clothes. Not that I mind sharing with you, Wanda.”

“So you are going shopping tomorrow and I’m going to school. Great.”

“Actually, you are coming with us. We’ll go after we’re done here. You'll need new clothes, too. For the funeral.”, Erik threw a cautious look towards Wanda, “The undertaker and his people will be here tomorrow at 10am. Peter said Magda probably wouldn't have liked a religious ceremony, so…”

“Here? They are coming here?”, Wanda felt a sudden surge of panic run over her back.

“We have a family cemetery. It's nice… there are trees and a small stream. It was here, when I bought the farm.”

Peter just nodded. He’d been in the room, when White had come to make the arrangements. Lorna just looked uncomfortable. And Wanda felt like curling up in bed and never leaving again.

“It's going to be alright, Liebes, it hurts now. And it will continue to hurt. But it will get better, I promise.”

Still… it was a strange experience to suddenly find herself smashed in between Lorna and the door, as the three of them huddled into the Chevy's backseat half an hour later. 

Even funnier (at least to Wanda), was the fact that Ida was the one driving. Her father meanwhile got the job of finding music everyone liked.

Wanda didn't know any of the popular songs playing on the radio as they drove into town. Ida seemed to happily hum along to every single song out there. And Erik had his window open and just… seemed to enjoy the drive. He was even singing along to some of the more sappy love songs coming on, prompting Lorna to make gagging noises. Wanda felt the sudden need to elbow Lorna into her side. This was nice. They were happy. As the child of a single mother, this… this was what she had always thought families looked like.

Then she remembered that two years ago, Lorna and Ida had been without Erik, too… maybe one day this wouldn't be so special to her, either. Maybe in a year or two, she’d be so used to the sappiness in the front row that she, too, would mock them for it.

She hoped so. She really did.

By the time their shopping trip ended and they’d had dinner at a nice family restaurant, everyone was cramped back in the car and whole-heartidly agreed that a bigger car was the only option. The trunk was stuffed with new books, groceries and half a drug store. The bags full of new clothes, meanwhile, were mostly placed on the passengers.

“I don't like it.”, Peter declared suddenly.

“I know… We’ll buy a bigger car, soon. I promise, dear.”, Ida looked in the rearview mirror.

“Can you stop please? Now?”, his voice sounded mildly panicky and Wanda felt a sudden search of pity for her brother. Yes, she was still a little mad about the way he had dismissed her experience with their mom, but Peter hated being stuck. This was probably his personal nightmare.

Ida didn't bat an eye and pulled to the side of the road, so Peter could throw the door open and hurry outside. Erik followed behind, walking the little way Peter had run off. They tried not to stare at the two of them talking, as Ida turned the volume in the car up a little.

“Is he okay?”, Lorna asked, sounding helpless.

“Peter doesn't like being stuck.”, Wanda shrugged, “I think you can scoot over and we'll place the bags between us. He’ll probably run back.”

Which was exactly what happened. Peter suddenly appeared in the door he had left open.

“I’ll run ahead. So I get to shower before you two hog the bathroom for the next three hours.”, and he closed the door on them just as Erik opened his to slide back in.

It occurred to Wanda then that Peter must have enjoyed their drive a lot for him to make it the whole way on their way into town. Apparently she wasn't the only one feeling a bit sappy about the front-row.

Ulvheim, Oregon September 03, 1974

Wanda couldn’t sleep. She’d had another stupid nightmare. It was Lorna, again. Older, green-haired Lorna, yelling at her to “Get out! Run!” just over and over again. And now she was lying in her bed, crying. The small alarm clock read 3 am and she was seriously considering just giving up. Maybe a hot bath?

Or, possibly, TV? Yes. TV.
Quietly, she opened her bedroom door, patted Fenrir and tried to avoid the two creaking steps she had already identified. The kitchen was dark, so she switched on the light to get a glass of water and raid the designated treat cupboard, emerging with a bar of chocolate. 

Ida was standing in the open backdoor. Wanda threw up her chocolate bar and could hardly stop herself from yelling loudly.

“Can’t sleep?”, Ida asked dryly.

“What are you doing?”

“Sitting outside on the porch, because I can’t sleep. Wanna join me?”

“Yeah. Sure.”, Wanda carefully closed the cupboard and followed Ida outside. Wanda sat down in Erik’s rocking chair and took a piece of chocolate.

“So, why can’t you sleep?”, Ida asked.

“Had a nightmare. And then… well. You?”

“Your father snores. Normally I don’t mind. I enjoy it, actually, to know that he’s there. Tonight, I considered suffocating him with a pillow.”

“You told Peter that siblings can have different experiences with their parents… you believe me about my mom, right?”

“Of course I do.”

“She didn’t treat Peter much better, you know?”

Ida sighed deeply and then reached for a piece of Wanda’s chocolate.

“Parents and children are a strange thing. I grew up without mine. My mother would show up, from time to time. I never met my father. It’s complicated. Parents are supposed to love their children, no matter what. And they do, normally. But… being someone’s parent doesn’t… some people have terrible things happen to them, they are scared, hurt, traumatized… And they don’t love their children as they should. It should be the most normal thing, parental love. The one constant in everybody’s life. And everyone tells you so. Society tells you that nothing is stronger than a mother’s love. Maternal instinct. And to realize that you don’t have something that is just a fact of life to everyone around you, is a very painful thing. Now, I didn’t know your mother and I don’t want to badmouth her… but maybe your brother isn’t ready for that pain. Maybe he doesn’t have it in him yet to face the fact that the one person that was supposed to always love him, didn’t always have his best interest at heart.”

“And the illusion is better than the truth?”

“For a while. But you know what really is true? That Peter loves you. The way he worried about you… how he spoke about you…”

“He didn’t even come looking for me! He just believed her. He didn’t even… He didn’t come.”, and there it was: the source of her anger and pain.

“No, he didn’t. But the MOMENT he realized you were in trouble, he moved heaven and earth to find you. He came here. I am sure that wasn’t easy.”

“And we came for you.”, Erik appeared in the door behind them, clutching his walking stick, “I want you to know that, Wanda: I will always come for you.”

Wanda felt herself crying again.

“I wanted to tell you that this morning, when we were interrupted. It doesn’t matter to me what you did. What you can do. If this is real or not. I will always come for you. In every scenario. In every possible universe.”

Carefully he knelt down next to her and pulled her into his arms, holding her as she cried into his pajamas. 

At some point she could hear Ida leaving, but Wanda didn’t really care. All that anger and grief… it needed to go somewhere. And that somewhere turned out to be her father’s arms.

They sat like this for a bit, before poor Erik’s leg gave out, and he slit to the floor.

“Oh no, I’m so sorry!”

“It’s not your fault.”, Erik groaned and took the chair Ida had vacated, putting his leg on a stool again.

“Your leg hurts a lot more than you want Ida to know, right?”

“Please don't tell her. She's worried enough as it is.”

“Why won't you let her heal it? I mean, Peter said she was a healer…”

“It's… complicated.”

“Are you punishing yourself for wanting to leave?”

“No, well… maybe a little.”

“That's stupid.”

“Maybe.  But I promise you, it's not the only reason. Ida’s powers are… unpredictable. And I’m not risking… I don't want to take the risk. But when I have done something horrible, something that feels unforgivable… sometimes the only way I know how to cope is to find something else to concentrate on. So this is not a big thing.”

“Are we still talking about your leg?”

“Of course. But we don't have to ONLY talk about my leg.”

“You think I can’t sleep, because I killed my Mom.”

“Which would be very understandable. Just so you know. But I’m really not talking about anything specific.”

“I really didn’t mean to. I was aiming for one of the soldiers.”

“I know, Liebes.”

“How do I… Where do I go from here?”

“I don’t know. I was 12 the first time I killed people. Then I didn’t stop for 20 years. 30, if you count my time in prison. I am sure that’s unforgivable to many. But I can tell you where I went: I came here. And you are going to go to High School. And do whatever you feel like. That’s where you go from here.”

They sat in silence for a bit. Looking out over the trees behind the house. On the small coffee table next to her chair was the book Erik and Lorna were currently reading. The Island of the Blue Dolphins.

“Erik?”

“Yes?”

“Could you… maybe… could you read something to me?”

A wide smile split is face. 

“Of course I can, Liebes.”

And slowly, but surely his warm and deep voice lulled her back to sleep. 

When Wanda woke the next morning, Lorna was occupying her own chair, flipping through some magazine.

“Morning.”, Wanda yawned, “What are you doing?”

“Dad went to… prepare stuff. He didn't want you to be alone, and I was awake, so… yeah.”

“Prepare what?”

Lorna looked decidedly uncomfortable, the most obvious sign in history that it was something to do with her Mom.

“I think he left to shovel the grave.”

Oh. Perfect.

“Sorry, Wanda.”

“For what?”

“You know… your mom.”

“You mean me killing her? Or her locking me up?”

“Ehhhhh, both?”, Lorna laughed awkwardly.

God, this was not a discussion to have with a 12 year old. She shouldn't have said anything like that. 

“You have Erik's powers, right?”

“Yeah. Not as powerful, though. Dad thinks I’ll grow into them. He teaches me. But I couldn't lift a stadium, you know?”

“Do you use them often, your powers?”

“Oh, all the time. But only at home. And… okay. Promise you won't tell anyone. Especially not Dad. He's always worried someone will find out.”

“I promise.”

“Sometimes I make my bike move. So I don't have to, you know, peddle.”

“That's pretty cool.”, Wanda grinned, “Peter used his powers to steal a lot. Don't tell Erik that, either. Don't want him to think, well… don't tell him.”

“I think he’d only get mad, because people might notice his powers. Not because of the stealing. He isn't exactly a law and order guy.”

“Funny, when you remember he stood in front of a bunch of cameras and told us No more hiding. I mean… it's why I became my own age again.”

“Don’t remind him of that, please. I don’t want him to think leaving is the better option.”, Lorna sounded small and scared… and Wanda chided herself for even bringing it up. She really needed to remember that Lorna was only 12. 

“I think your Mom’s right. He panicked. Doesn’t mean he’s going to leave. He loves you a lot, Lorna.”

“The way you say that… You don’t think he loves you?”

“I don’t think he knows us.”

“They way he looked after Peter told him… when we looked at your photo… how worried he was about you… I know he does. Love you, I mean.”

Wanda could still remember being small and lying in bed talking to Peter about who their father would be. How he’d find them. Love them. He’d be rich and funny. He’d read to them. He’d never get mad.

Then both their powers had come in, home life had become worse and Wanda had suddenly been terrified of their father. He wouldn't want them. They were weird. They were dangerous.  Peter, who was always being told he was annoying… he’d become so scared of being a disappointment… of being rejected. Wanda knew it must have cost him quite a bit to actually tell Erik who he was. And asking Xavier for help after the man had called him a pain in the ass? 

And who had their father turned out to be? Probably the only kind of guy that wouldn't even blink at their oddities.

“Mom says kids are special. You don’t need to know your kids to love them. You don’t KNOW a baby, either. Still, you love them.”

Did they, though? Wanda never felt particularly loved by her Mom, even though she’d been her mother all her life. And Peter… how often he had been greeted with exasperation and annoyance for things out of his control.

“He told me about Peter, you know?”, Lorna interrupted Wanda’s thoughts, as if she had read exactly where they were going, “He told me Peter had one of the coolest powers he’d ever seen. And now you guys are here. I think my powers I kinda cool, but Peter… man.”

“Peter is bored all the time. I don't think he’d agree that his powers are the coolest. You know what's really funny, though? He has silver hair, mine seems to turn redder every year… and Erik tells me, yours is green. How is my hair the most normal one?”

“Dad is kinda ginger, though… might just be that.”

“My hexes are red, too.”

“Can you show me your powers?”

Panic. Pure panic.

“I… can't really control them, Lorna.”

“Then we practice!”, Lorna sounded so excited, Wanda wanted to run and hide.

“I don't have the kind of powers you just risk on someone.”

“Then we practice on things!”

“I don't… not today.”

“Oh no, of course not! Today we… oh. Yeah. Right. Sorry.”

“I’ll take a shower. Thanks for sitting with me, Lorna.”, Wanda marched inside, leaving a dejected looking Lorna behind.

Chapter Text

5. Erik II

Ulvheim, Oregon September 03, 1974

Erik understood why Wanda was scared this wasn't real. He understood it really well. 

Finding out you had a child you didn’t know about? Yeah, that was an experience. Gaining two more almost immediately after? Oof. Finding out your partner was pregnant the day after? There were no words. If his math was correct, Erik would go from zero family to four kids in roughly two years. How had that happened? How was this… what was even happening? For the longest time he’d been convinced he’d die alone and bloody. And he had hoped to take as many bastards with him as possible. Now he stood over the grave of his deceased wife and wondered if maybe he had gotten it all wrong. Maybe it wasn’t his fate to die. Maybe he’d be the one standing in all the rubble. Magda was dead. Anya was dead. His parents… so many of his people. Millions. And Banshee? Angel? Azazel? Emma? Charles paralyzed by his hand. And here he was. Surrounded by his family and alive, so alive.

It hit him then, like a tone of bricks: Magda was gone and now there was no one besides him that even remembered Anya. No one that knew what she had looked like. How she had smiled. Laughed. There were no pictures. There was only him, standing in a forest in Oregon. He was hardly listening to Mr White drone on about life, family and loss… he was too busy having a mild panic attack and hiding it from the others. Wanda, traumatized, scared Wanda was stony-faced and still too pale, hiding away in his arm. To his right, Lorna had her arms around Peter’s middle, with Ida holding his hand.

Erik hadn’t been much older than Peter, when he’d become a father… what a strange and disturbing thought. Granted, he had grown up quickly and brutally, but looking at Peter like that… a kid. He was a kid. His kid. And from what he had seen over the past few days, Peter had managed to preserve that youthful joy until now. That enthusiasm and spark. Wanda already looked liked life was one big disappointment.

As if she had read his mind, her eyes drifted up towards him and she gave him a sad smile. There it was again: that urge to find every person responsible. To burn that damned asylum to the ground. 

You’re not mad? Not even at Mom?

Hell yes, he was mad.

He had never been so mad at someone in his life. Not for leaving him. Not for keeping the twins a secret. 

But the way she treated the kids? For locking Wanda away?

Erik wondered briefly, if hate was the right word for what he felt. Yes. Hate.

Magda could do to him, think about him… whatever she wanted.

But the children?! 

That was unforgivable.

He was sorry Peter was grieving. Sorry Wanda felt guilty. He’d even been sorry about Magda… until he had heard the whole thing. Now… he was glad she was dead. Glad she couldn't hurt the kids anymore. Glad he didn't have to scare his kids away by marching over to DC and killing her himself.

He liked to believe he was a better man than that, but honestly? No. He wasn't. 

He spared another glance for Wanda, who was looking at him with wide eyes, her irises a strange red color. 

Oh dear. Was that what she looked like when using her powers?

Mr White and his people lowered Magda's coffin into the ground and Peter was the first to move forward, take the small shovel and carefully throw earth into the grave. When he stepped back, he handed the shovel to Wanda, who stared at it, as if it was venomous. Erik reached out to take it from her, but Wanda shook her head and finally stepped forward. When it was Erik's turn, he really tried to think of something nice while he said goodbye, the anger still cursing through his veins.

“Thank you.”, he finally said under his breath, “For the greatest gifts of them all. Thank you for my children.”

It was all he had left to say. All he had left in his heart for the woman he had once loved more than life.

The rest of the day was spent in relative silence. They congregated in the living room, spread out on the numerous couches and armchairs and just… watched TV. Stupid. Mindless. Save. 

What did one normally do after a funeral? There was no one to reminisce with. No one to entertain. They were all tired and drained. Lorna was the first to go to bed that night. Most likely she’d rather read in her room. Wanda followed close after, proclaiming her need for a hot bath. Peter groaned a little at the prospect of his sister hogging the bathroom for long and Erik made a note that more bedrooms would also mean more bathrooms. The twins weren't children anymore, either. So maybe he should account for their needs, too. More space? Privacy? He’d talk to Ida about it later. Maybe they should get an actual architect. APPARENTLY money wasn't an issue. That had honestly been a bit of a curveball. And Peter's comments about him doing a good job for finding a rich woman had wrinkled. At least a little. He didn't mind this being Ida’s house. Her property. Her money… but he DID feel a bit useless. What exactly did he bring to the table apart from anger issues and legal trouble?

Ida, leaning on his chest, seemed to sense his shifting mood, turning her head to look up at him. He couldn't help but smile at her, despite his foul mood. Ida, his rock. His partner in crime. She had told him she’d be right by his side, if it ever came to it. They'd tear the world down together to protect their kids, and he believed her. He had seen her anger. Her temper. Maybe that was why they worked so well together: he didn't have to be ashamed with her. She wouldn't judge him for anything he had done, as long as he didn't hurt the children. And that he could get on board with.

“I’m not good at hiding my powers.”, Peter interrupted his musings, “I know you guys are trying to blend and all that, but I don't always remember to go slow. I could dye my hair and stuff, but I can't promise anything. Maybe going to school is a stupid idea. Maybe I’m better off staying here.”

“You don't have to hide your powers, Peter. No one should.”, Erik sighed.

“You do.”

“I’m a fugitive. I’m not exactly hiding them, just… lying low”

“I put a spell on him to make him less noticeable. But if people start to take an interest, they will definitely notice.”, Ida explained.

“Lorna hides.”, Peter insisted.

“Lorna is twelve and wants to fit in.”, Erik explained, “It’s true that I told Lorna not to use her powers outside our home too much, but… that's more about her still learning to control them. Not about her having to hide. People know now. And you should be proud of who you are.”

Ida looked a little less convinced.

“You don't agree?”, Erik was surprised, he'd always thought they were on the same page.

“I don’t NOT agree. I just worry about the kids being bullied. That's all.”

“People will bully you for any kind of reason. It doesn't matter if you are the blandest person in the world.”

“I know that. I’m just a little protective, you know? People around here remember. And they talk. They know I adopted Lorna when she was four. Now you showed up. We live together. We aren't married. Now the twins are here. People will talk themselves into a frenzy. I am all for being proud of who you are. I am also trying to be realistic about what that might mean. That's all.”

“Are you bothered by what they might say?”, Erik hadn't really considered that before.

“Oh, I don't care. But I don't have to spend five days a week in school among the people that'll talk. And I’m also well over 700 years old.”

“Excuse me?”, Peter interrupted them.

“Long story.”, Ida waved him off.

“Would people talk less if we got married?”, Erik asked. Especially when you're pregnant? He let that part fall silent between them.

“I am not sure today is the day to discuss this, dear.”, Ida sighed.

“Mpf.”

“Hello? Parentals? What do you mean, you are over 700 years old?”

“I’m not human, Peter.”

“Yeah. Like all of us are mutants?”

“I’m not a mutant. I’m an alien. There is nothing human about me.”

Peter's mouth dropped open and stayed that way. 

Had it shocked Erik to learn that when Ida had first told him? Less than it probably should.

“I came to this world ages ago. Well, we did. Fenrir and I, and… others.”

“Fenrir? Fenrir is an alien?”

“Oh, yes.”

“That explains so much.”

“How intelligent is he?”, Erik narrowed his eyes in suspicion.

“Ehm… Normal, I guess. I never asked.”

“What? Like us?”, what a day for revelations.

“Sure.”

“And he’s stuck as a dog?!”, Peter sounded horrified, and Erik couldn’t really blame him.

“First and foremost: He’s a wolf. Not a dog. And second: He’s not stuck as anything. It’s his natural form. He CAN shape-shift, he just doesn’t like to do it.”

“So he could run around here as a man? With opposable thumbs and all?”

“Yes, Peter, he could. I haven’t seen him do it in decades, though. I think being this small is already annoying him enough.”

“Small?!”

“Normally, he is a bit bigger, yes.”

“So he really did know what he was doing when he fucking bit me.”, Erik groaned. Somehow this made it all worse.

“Of course he did. He is always been very protective. His family is all he cares about.”, Ida explained.

Well. They had that in common.

“But… like… if he’s that smart, shouldn’t he know better?”, Peter asked, throwing Erik a nervous glance. 

Ida shrugged.

“Better than what?”, Erik asked Peter instead, “He saw me upsetting you. That made me the threat.”

“Intelligence and morale are two very different things, Peter. And just because Fenrir is intelligent, it doesn’t mean he shares our understanding of things. Or our ideas.”

Erik honestly wasn’t sure, if there even was an “our”. He strongly suspected Ida’s idea of justice was much closer to Fenrir’s than, for example, Charles’.

“Where did you come from? You and Fenrir?”, Peter asked, “And what exactly are you called? Like… what kind of alien?”

“Both Fenrir and I are mixed, Peter. And that’s a very long story. We… we came here from different realms AND different universes. When I left the world I was born on, I travelled for a bit. Then I found Fenrir. He didn’t exist in my world and I didn’t exist in his, but… our fathers are variants of the same man. So we stuck together. I freed him and we stayed together.”

“Variants of…”, Peter started.

“Your brother. Fenrir is your brother?!”, Erik felt like he might get an aneurysm, “Why did you never tell me that?!”

“You didn’t ask!”

“How was I supposed to ask about that? Hello, Ida, is Fenrir your brother? Like that?”

“Hey, I told you my origins aren’t exactly my favorite topic. And you said that was fine!”

“Your brother is a massive wolf!”

“You can control metal with your mind. What’s your point?”

“Your BROTHER is a massive wolf!”

“Wait until you see the other ones.”

“The other…”

Naturally, Fenrir chose that moment to trot into the living room, lie down between them and Peter and yawn widely at Erik.

Had his teeth gotten bigger.

“You’re an asshole.”, Erik told him.

Fenrir bore his teeth at him.

“I mean it.”

“Both of you, stop! Or you’ll sleep in the yard.”, Ida interrupted their staring contest.

“He has fur. And he likes sleeping outside. That would be unfair.”

“I’d give you a blanket.”

“Hey Ida, can you shape-shift, too?”, Peter asked, reaching out to pat Fenrir, who contentedly leaned into his touch.

“No. I don’t have that power. Just my healing stuff. And the magic. But that’s something I was taught, not something I was born with.”

“Can I learn magic?”

“I don’t think so… I’m sorry, Peter, I don’t sense any magical potential. Lorna, either.”

“Thank goodness.”, Erik sighed in relief. Ida punched him in the chest.

“Don’t be mean.”

“I’m not mean. Peter is already a very powerful mutant. Teach him magic and cutting his allowance won’t be enough.”

“It won’t, anyway. If I want something, no one can really stop me.”, Peter shrugged.

“Peter…”

“You know how booooooring it is to stay in line and pay for stuff? Grrrrrrr. I have better things to do.”

“Peter…”

“And, like, some of the stuff they won’t even sell you anyway? Hello? That’s my favorite. What do you mean, I can’t have it?”

“Peter!”

“Yes?”

“No stealing in a radius of 100 miles.”, Erik told him sternly.

“But…”

“100 miles is nothing to you.”

“Fine.”

“I mean it.”

“Fine. I’ll return the ice cream maker.”

“You… when did you steal that?!”, Ida’s eyes were ridiculously wide.

“When I went to the toilette earlier. I wanted ice cream, too. So I went into town and got one. Thought I might like one tomorrow, so… I brought the thing home.”

“How… how did no one notice?”, Ida looked at Erik, who was just as shocked as she was.

“I was gone for like… ten minutes!”

“How would we know how long you take in the bathroom?! Have you SEEN how much you eat?!”

“Dude!”

“Return it, Peter!”

“But… the girls might like ice cream tomorrow!”

“We have a whole freezer full of ice cream!”

“It’s not the same!”

“Peter, return the damn thing!”

“Fine.”

And with that he was gone.

They sat in silence for a full two minutes before Erik said: “He… stole an ice cream machine.”

“I would buy him a stupid ice cream machine, you know? We buried his Mom today. I’d buy him a whole ice cream truck, if it made him happy.”

“I am expecting one call per day from the principal’s office.”

“We could all have gone for ice cream. Why didn’t he bring some back?”

“Possibly two calls.”

---------------------

Ulvheim, Oregon September 04, 1974

  “Rise and shine, people!”, Erik yelled loudly, as he stepped over Fenrir and onto the children’s floor, “It's tiiiiiiime for school!”

There was a crash, then an unhappy groan and Peter's door opened first. In a stark contrast to the first time he had woken his son up, this time Peter wasn't dressed… or fully awake. 

“So you ARE a normal teenager. Nice.”

“Go away.”, Lorna opened her door, too.

“And good morning to you, too, sunshine.”

“Argh!”

“Get dressed, guys. We’re having breakfast at the diner and then school for you.”, Erik pointed at Lorna, “And an appointment with the Principal for the rest of us.”

“I don't need that much time to get ready.”, Peter protested.

“Tough. Now move. Wanda?”, he knocked carefully at his daughter's door, “Wanda, are you awake?”

Nothing. Slowly Erik opened the door to find Wanda still laying in bed, surrounded by a halo of scarlet light.

“Oh shit.”, Peter appeared next to him.

“Wanda?”, Erik tried again, carefully getting closer to the bed, “Liebes?”

No reaction.

“I’m getting Ida!”, Peter declared and took off, returning with a frazzled looking Ida a full two seconds later.

“I think I’m going to be sick.”

“Peter, that was unnecessary. And rude.”, Erik chided.

“I was in a hurry!”

“Oh Hell.”, Ida promptly threw up into Wanda’s trash can.

Wanda chose exactly that moment to wake up screaming.

While Erik ran forward to hold her as she sobbed, a guilty looking Peter rubbed circles on Ida’s back.

Lorna meanwhile emerged from the bathroom, looking confused, “What is going on?”

Ida ran past Lorna, leaving Peter holding the trash can. Wanda was still sobbing into Erik’s shirt. Fenrir came over, putting his head on her leg and Wanda reached out to pet him.

“Nightmare?”, Erik asked quietly.

“Peter, ewwwwww. Take it outside!”, Lorna groaned.

“But…”

“This was on you.”, Erik told him sternly. And just like that Peter was gone again. Lorna threw them one last look, then vanished into her room.

“I’m okay now.”, Wanda sighed, “Just… a nightmare.”

“What was it about?”, Erik asked, scooting away a little to give her space.

“I was… I was locked up. My head hurt and I was just… everything hurt. And I was crying. I just remember thinking where is he? He promised.”

“He?”, Erik feared he already knew the answer to that.

“You.”, Wanda looked apologetic, “Sorry. I just kept wondering where you were and why you hadn't saved me.”

“The only way I wouldn't come to save you, is if I were dead.”

“I know, Dad.”

Erik felt a wide, happy smile spread across his face at her words, even with their sad topic.

“Is that… is it okay to call you Dad?”, Wanda sounded scared, what a strange thing, considering how happy she had just made him.

“It's more than okay, Liebes. It's the best gift you could give me.”, slowly he stood up, then pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, “Come on. Let's all get dressed. We’ll have breakfast in town.”

“Can I have a milkshake for breakfast?”

“Sure you can.”

Carefully he closed Wanda’s room behind him, then walked over to knock at the bathroom door.

“Go away.”

“It's just me.”

“Go awaaaaaay!”

“Can I come in, please? I just want to check that you’re okay.”

“Erik, I’m not getting up, so no.”

“I don't need you to get up. I can open the lock.”

“Okay. Fine.”

Erik reached out with his powers, opened the door and then closed it again behind him. Ida was sitting in front of the toilet, looking pale and sweaty.

Erik took a small towel out of the cupboard and held it under a stream of cold water, before sitting down in front of Ida and carefully wiping her face. 

“I threw up. In Wanda’s room. With everyone watching. Shoot me.”

“The one time Peter did that to me, I almost threw up in an elevator. I honestly wanted to. Anything to make the nausea go away.”

“It doesn't help.”

“Is there something I can do?”

“I hear saltines might help.”

“Do you want me to check if we have any?”

“No. I want chocolate.”

“Then I’ll get you chocolate.”, Erik got back up, wincing slightly. He should have brought his stupid cane.

“No, I’ll get up.”, Ida sighed, then reached out her hand for him to pull her up with, “I prefer my own bathroom.”

Carefully, they made their way downstairs. Him still limping and her periodically stopping to settle her upset stomach.

Peter was waiting for them in the foyer, holding a freshly cleaned trash can and looking suitably guilty.

“Sorry, Ida.”

“It's okay, dear.”, she patted his arm, “You were just worried.”

“It won't happen again!”

“Good.”, Erik told him sternly.

“I think I’m ready for the kitchen.”, Ida told him.

“You sure?”

“Do we still have cherry juice? I want cherry juice and chocolate.”

“I’ll check!”

Woosh.

“I put it on the table!”

“Thanks, Peter.”

In the end they scrapped the Diner idea, instead returning to the old classic of pancakes and hot cocoa. They let Peter drive, so he wouldn't feel cooped in, with a still nauseated Ida taking the passenger seat. Leaving Erik and his long legs to suffer in the backseat with the girls. Did he enjoy it? No. Would he do it again to make his family happy? Absolutely.

Erik opened his door before Peter had fully parked, undid his belt with his powers and almost fell out of the car.

“Dad!”, Lorna laughed, “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. It's all fine.”

Elegant, Lehnsherr, very elegant.

“Once we are done here, I vote new car.”, he sighed, as the others finally followed him.

“Gertie! Susan!”, Lorna waved towards her friends, as the two other girls rounded the corner, “Bye, guys!”

Aaaaaaand she was off.

“Huh. So that's what that feels like.”, Peter shrugged and (very responsibly) locked their car.

“Lorna was right, this place is pretty tiny.”, Wanda looked around.

“It's still the only school around. Everyone comes here. And it's a good school, don't worry.”, Ida tried to reassure her, nibbling on her chocolate bar.

“I don't care that much. I’m just here for the gossip. Lorna told me that's what it's all about.”

“Oh, Lorna.”, Ida shook her head.

When they walked towards the Principal’s office, people were making space for them, obviously excited by the prospect of new students. And some, Erik suspected, knew who he and Ida were.

“Heya, Lorna’s parents!”, one of Gertie’s older brothers waved at them.

“Hey, Beau, how are you?”, Ida smiled.

“Very well, thanks Mrs Northman!”

Smooth, Erik thought, very smooth. He had never really given anyone a last name here. And since most people were now too awkward to ask, people just referred to him as “Lorna's Dad”. 

“The moment the bell rings, the whole school will know.”, Ida whispered into his ear and slipped her arm into his, “Beau will be THE most popular kid at lunch.”

“Perfect.”

“Oh, come on. Look a little less gloomy. These kids are Lorna's friends. And they might become the twins’. Try not to scare them away.”

“I’m not trying to scare anyone away.”

“And you are doing a great job there.”, Peter grinned widely.

Principal Miller (who was apparently a distant cousin of Gertie’s father) was waiting for them at his door and waved them right through.

“The Northmans! Do come in, please!”

“Gordon! Thank you for making time for us so quickly!”, Ida smiled brightly, shaking the man’s hand.

Gordon? How… how did she do this? How did she know all these people? He could hardly remember the names of their neighbors.

“Gordon, I’m sure you remember Erik?”, Ida.

“Of course! We met at this year's Spring fair. How are you, Erik?”

“Very well, thank you. This is Wanda and Peter, my eldest.”

Principal Miller looked somewhat surprised by that revelation, but caught himself quickly, ushering them all towards chairs that had obviously already been brought in for them, before sitting down behind his desk.

“Peter. Wanda. Welcome to Ulvheim High School. I hear you want to join our senior classes?”,

“Yes, Sir.”, Wanda sounded hopeful… Peter chewed gum.

When had he even started that? Erik felt the sudden urge to wrangle it out of his mouth.

“We only started last week, so you didn't miss much. Did you bring your transcripts?”

“We don't have transcripts.”, Erik sighed, ready to efficiently present the… uh… version they had agreed upon, “Sadly the twins haven't been in school for a while. I am sure they’d be prepared to do some tests, if you need to place them…”

“Haven't been in school?”, Miller looked confused and Erik didn't even blame him.

“Their mother and I had greatly different ideas.”

“She died last week.”, Peter suddenly said briskly, “So we've moved in with Dad and Ma. And would like to go back to school.”

“My condolences.”, Miller caught himself.

“Thank you.”, Wanda smiled sadly. She was a pretty good actress, Erik thought, but it was obvious to him that she was just trying to very quickly get away from the subject.

“You can fill out the paperwork and we’ll do some placement testing. If all goes well, you can enter regular classes on Monday.”

“That sounds great. Thank you, Gordon.”

And just like that Wanda and Peter Northman became students at Ulvheim High. And Wanda and Peter Maximoff effectively vanished from the face of the Earth.

A fact that they celebrated over milkshakes at Noel’s Diner.

---------------------

Ulvheim, Oregon September 04, 1974

“Now, who is your best friend?”

“The clutch.”, Wanda dutifully replied.

“Perfect. Slowly… slowly… exactly like that. Now a little bit of gas… perfect.”

Slowly Wanda drove down their dirt road, gripping the steering wheel a little too much. But she was doing it, slow and steady and for their first lesson, Erik was more than pleased. Out here in the middle of nowhere driving was a necessity and it really made him happy that he got to teach Wanda. He had missed so, so much with all of his kids. To be able to teach Wanda how to drive… it healed a little part of his soul. Everything about them did. Every “Dad”. Every hug. Every smile. And every tear that ended up in his shirts.

“Dad?”

“Yes?”

“What do we do when we reach the end?”

“Then I’ll teach you to reverse and we drive right back home.”

“Okay.”

Erik felt the metal of the truck hurrying towards them long before it sped around the corner, using his powers to stop both cars before they could collide head on. 

Both Peter and Lorna were staring at him in shock through the windshield.

“Wanda, please turn the engine off. Exactly. Handbrake, please. Thank you. I’ll be back in a second.”, Erik exited the car and moved towards the truck’s driver door. Peter, too, had shut off the car and exited slowly, wearily looking at him.

“Peter, if I trust you with a car AND your sister's life, I don't appreciate gross negligence and reckless driving. I know when school lets out. So I know perfectly well how fast you must have been driving.”

“I wasn't…”, and just like that Peter bolted. 

Erik had considered keeping a grip on the metal on his clothes to stop him from doing exactly that, but having witnessed how much Peter hated being restrained, he just couldn't get himself to do it. So instead Peter took off, leaving Erik and his sisters behind.

Both girls stepped out of the cars.

“What now?”, Wanda asked, looking around, “I can't drive back by myself.”

“I can.”, Lorna shrugged, “Not the truck, though.”

“You can drive?”

“Sure. Dad taught me.”

“You’re 12!”

“And this is private property.”, Erik explained, “And I’d rather she has a way to make a quick escape. Fine. Lorna, you take the Chevy, I’ll drive the truck. Wanda, I’m sorry, we’ll pick this up again tomorrow.”

“No problem!”

“Is Peter gonna be okay?”, Lorna asked nervously, “He wasn't going that fast, you know? I kinda egged him on.”

“I don't really care, Lorna. He was the driver, not you.”

“But…”

“Get in the car.”

“Okay.”, she looked deflated, but walked past Wanda and into the Chevy. Erik meanwhile climbed into the truck’s driver seat and Wanda followed him. He was a little proud to see how expertly Lorna turned the car around on the narrow road, before they all drove back to the house at a sensible speed and parked out back.

Ida opened the back door, surprised by their silent little group.

“Where’s Peter?”

“Ran off.”, Wanda shrugged, “He does that.”

“What? What happened?”

“I’ll explain later.”, Erik sighed, still trying to process what exactly had happened. He hadn't yelled. Hadn't been aggressive or even really mad. More… exasperated.

He’d have to have a talk with Peter about responsibility, but… had he done something to scare the boy?

When Peter wasn't back by dinner time, Erik was gearing up a full on search party. Peter could be anywhere in the world, though. When Peter wasn't back by 10 pm, when both Wanda and Lorna turned in for the night, Erik was halfway to the phone to call Charles and ask him to use Cerebro.

He was sitting on the porch, staring off into the night and desperately hoping Peter would return. Less than a week and his son had run away. Was that some sort of record?

Ida sat down next to him, looking roughly as worried as he felt. Even Fenrir hadn't gone upstairs yet. He was still out in the yard, looking out towards the forest.

“I’m sure he’ll be back, Erik.”

“You don't know that.”

“Erik…”

“I think he was afraid of me. I scared him enough to run away.”

“From what Wanda says… that's how he copes.”

“With what? Danger?”

“Oh, Darling.”, she reached for his hand and Erik turned around to rest his head on her shoulder. He was crying and he couldn't even remember how many times he had done that this week alone. He hadn't cried in decades. But this week… this week was ready to break him.

“I’m sure he'll come back eventually. Now he's probably afraid he’ll get into more trouble for running off.”

“I don't care about any of that. I just want him home.”

“I know, Darling, I know. I… I don't think he's had the best experiences with people getting mad at him.”

“I wasn't going to yell at him.”, Erik tried to defend himself.

“Maybe yelling wasn't what he was afraid of.”

“Then what…”

Fenrir yelped. Erik didn't think he’d ever heard the wolf even make any sound at all.

And then there he was, standing in front of the porch door, looking shamefaced.

“Peter!”, Erik jumped out of his chair.

“I’m sorry, Dad. I didn't…”, but before he could finish that sentence, Erik had hobbled down the steps and pulled his son tightly into his arms.

“Mpf.”

“You scared me half to death.”

“I can look after myself.”

“Not the point, Peter. Never the point.”, Erik still refused to let go, his eyes searching Peter for any kind of injury, any harm.

“Are you alright?”, Ida asked, standing in the porch light.

“Yeah, just… hungry.”

“That's fine. We have leftover Shepherd’s Pie. I’ll warm some up for you.”

“Thanks, Ida.”, Peter still wouldn't really look up. Erik had to practically drag him up the steps and into the kitchen.

“I’m sorry about this afternoon. I know I was going too quickly. I didn't think anyone else would be on that road. We would have crashed, if you hadn't done anything. I’m really, really sorry.”

“It's okay. No one was hurt, Peter. I admit, I wasn't happy about it. Letting you drive alone to get Lorna was a big thing for me. I’m always worried.”

Peter flinched as if Erik had struck him. That hadn't been Erik's intent. At all.

“I let you down.”

“No, Peter. Nothing happened.”

“You said it yourself: It was a big thing for you to let me drive and I totally blew it!”

“It was a mistake, Peter. Nothing more. Mistakes happen.”

“It wasn't a mistake! I was reckless and stupid!”, Erik was shocked to see tears in the corner of Peter’s eyes, “I was stupid. I messed up and I let you down!”

“You aren't stupid! And you never, ever let me down. That's not what I said. Or at least not what I meant. Peter. Hey! Peter, look at me.”, and Erik actively reached for Peter’s chin to lift up his face, “It's okay. You’re not in trouble. No one is mad. No one is disappointed. We are just glad you are home, okay?”

“I just wanted to be the cool big brother.”

“I know, kid, I understand. It's okay. I promise.”

“It's not going to happen again.”

“Okay. But even if it does: Peter, always come home. You don't need to be afraid of me, ever.”

“I’m not afraid of you.”

“No?”

“No. You are not that scary.”

“I’ve been told differently.”

“Okay. Maybe you are a bit scary. But not to me. Or Wanda. Or Lorna. To us, you are just Dad.”

“That's all I want to be.”

Ida placed a massive plate of food on the table and Peter finally sat down and started wolfing it down. Lovingly she stroked his hair, as if she just needed to make sure he was really there. Erik understood that impulse. 

“When I grew up, I was basically handed from one family to another. I’d mess something up. I’d be difficult… and then it was the next family’s turn within our community.”, Ida sighed and took a seat next to Peter and Erik, “And the first couple of times, I was convinced it would be different. This time… this time they’d let me stay. And then something would happen and I would be greeted with disappointment. Not anger. Most were too mellow or whatever. But disappointment, that they did very well. Anger, I guess, would have been easier.”

Peter looked at her with big eyes, then nodded in understanding, “I was a difficult child, too.”

Erik huffed, causing both of them to look at him.

“What? Every child is difficult. That's what children are supposed to be! If you find parenting easy, you are doing it wrong.”

“Well, some of us were a bit more difficult, Erik.”, Ida replied.

“No. That's bullshit. You weren't too difficult. Or more difficult. Neither were you, Peter. Both of you better listen closely here: You were kids. And every person that mistreated you, called you annoying or fucking difficult was WRONG. They were fucking failures and instead of admitting it, they put it on the kids they were supposed to love. No one has the right to make you feel like that. Either of you.”

“It's a bit more complicated than that, Erik.”

“It's really not.”

“When I lost control, the crops would die and stuff.”

“That sucks. Doesn't mean it's on the kid.”

“I’m a pain in the ass.”, Peter mumbled into his food, “Everybody says so.”

“Who? Who said that?”

“Mom. My teachers. The neighbors. Every friend I ever had. Professor Xavier.”

Erik pursed his lips, his face going white in anger.

“He said that?”

“Well, yeah. About three minutes after we met. I… well, he probably wouldn't do it now that he knows you’re my Dad.”

“Ah yes, Charles’ drugged up angry phase. You better remember what I said about people being failures and putting it on everybody else.”

“Erik…”, Ida chided sharply, but Peter actually chuckled and that was all Erik needed to hear.

Chapter Text

6. Peter II

Ulvheim, Oregon September 09, 1974

For the next few days Peter was on his BEST behavior. He was sorta running on a high. When he had come back that Wednesday night, he had expected to find his father sitting there with maybe a beer and a general aura of annoyance. Instead, he’d obviously been crying. That was a serious downer on his terrorist cred. But Peter doubted his Dad would let many people see that side of him. Big, old softy that he was. 

So for the next couple of days Peter was doing well. He did the tests. He showed up. Took it slow. He was determined to be a good kid. This time, he could do it. 

When Monday rolled around, however, Peter's new equilibrium was shaken to the core. He woke in the early hours of morning to a loud, terrifying scream and the whole house shaking violently. Frozen he stayed in bed, unsure what exactly had happened for a full two minutes… enough for doors to open and for someone to hurry down the stairs.

Dad.

The thought was sudden, clear and obvious.

Peter bolted out of bed, passed Fenrir and then Wanda on the stairs and threw open his parents’ bedroom door. His Dad was sitting on the bed, with Ida’s arms thrown around him from behind.

Peter dropped to normal speed, expecting someone to react, but no one did. Erik was shaking, sweating and breathing heavily and Ida was murmuring things in his ear, rubbing circles on his back.

“Dad?”, Wanda appeared next to him, looking terrified. Peter felt like a useless clutz.

Erik still didn't react, but Ida gave them a pinched smile.

“Sorry for waking you, guys. Go back to bed, yeah? Just a nightmare.”

“You sure?”, Wanda looked between the two nervously. Erik was still not looking at them, instead hiding his face in his hands.

“Very.”

“Okay…”, Peter said, stepping outside. Wanda followed two seconds later and closed the door behind her. Neither of them would go back to sleep anytime soon, that was just understood between them. So instead they went into the kitchen. Peter threw open the fridge to discover there was still some apple juice to raid.

“I didn't realize he had nightmares, too.”, Wanda was sitting on her chair, looking sad and contemplating.

“Well, it makes sense. He didn't have an easy life, did he?”

“Yeah, but… he’s… he's Erik. Magneto. Mutant Terrorist Leader. I just… didn't expect it.”

“Hey, having nightmares doesn't make you weak or a worse person. Or a better one. It happens.”, Peter sat down to her left and pushed a chocolate bar her way, before opening his own.

“His nightmares are probably pretty bad.”

Peter shuddered at her words. Yeah. He didn't want to imagine what could make his father scream like that.

“You think it… you think it was about Anya?”

Anya? Peter didn't like to think about Anya. The big sister he didn't get to meet. Knowing about her… it had just made so much sense about EVERYTHING. Why his Mom was afraid and sad. Why she had… No. He shook himself. His Mom had loved him. And she was dead. She didn't… she didn't deserve him thinking about her like that. 

“I wonder if Mom had those nightmares. If that's why… if that's why she drank. So she wouldn't dream.”, Wanda was almost inaudible, but the way her words echoed his own thoughts was just eery. 

Mom loved us. Mom loved us. Mom loved us.

“Do you dream about what happened before? In the… Asylum?”

They hadn't spoken about that yet. The Asylum. Where their Mom had put her.

“Not really. I used to, when I was still there. But this last week, I’ve had other dreams. About all of us, mostly.”

“Did you have a nightmare tonight?”

“No. Just a dream.”

“What about?”

“It… I was talking to you. We were really small and… I don't know. We were standing in a big room. Full of books. Carpet. A nice room. There was a man there, talking to us. We couldn't understand him. And then the door opened and Dad came in.”

“What happened next?”

“He knelt down before us and told us we were safe now. That no one would hurt us again. Somehow I could understand him. Then I woke up. Do you have dreams like that?”

“No, sorry. I haven't been remembering my dreams lately. Nothing to tell.”

Well, that wasn't COMPLETELY true, his one recurring dream wasn't something he wanted to talk about with anyone, let alone Wanda. At least not now.

Wanda didn't look convinced, but didn't say anything, so they sat in silence for a bit, eating their chocolate and listening. They both were still nervous and afraid. Still worried, Erik might not be okay. Maybe there was something they could do?

Was someone on the stairs? The door opened, revealing Lorna in fluffy slippers and an even fluffier bathrobe. 

“Morning.”, she mumbled listlessly and walked towards the fridge, “Great. No juice.”

“All out.”, Peter agreed, unwilling to share his one glass, “What are you doing up?”

“Same as you. Couldn't fall back asleep.”

“You woke up and stayed upstairs?!”, Wanda looked horrified and Lorna gave her a withering stare, “What was I supposed to do? Come downstairs to watch Dad throw up?”

“He didn't do that.”, Peter offered helpfully.

“Cool. Could have been worse then.”

“That's pretty cold, Lorna.”, Wanda looked like she was seeing Lorna for the first time.

“It's not cold. Dad has nightmares all the time. Sometimes Mom does, too. But Dad's are worse. And he has them more often. The first few times I was standing right next to him, bawling my eyes out because I was terrified. Turns out that doesn't help, you know? He just feels worse about it in the mornings. Sometimes, though, he comes upstairs to make sure I’m okay. Those are the really bad ones. So no, Wanda, I don't come downstairs anymore. It doesn't help. He gets embarrassed. And I am NOT cold.”

Lorna was MAD. Justifiably so, Peter thought. When she put it like that?

“I’m sorry, Lorna. That wasn't fair to say.”, Wanda apologized.

“No. It wasn't.”

“Next time something happens that I don't understand, I’ll ask first, okay?”

“Yeah. Sure.”, and just like that Lorna left them sitting at the Dining table and went back upstairs.

“I really hurt her feelings.”, Wanda groaned.

“Yeah. That you did.”

“It's not the first time.”

“Then talk to her and apologize.”, Peter shrugged.

“I DID apologize. You heard me just now, right?”

“Sure. But it was a bit… half-hearted. And it's…”, he looked at the clock, “almost 4 am. I don't think it’s the time for great conversation. She's tired. Let her be for a bit and try again. Maybe she'll have forgiven you in the morning. Later morning. Once the sun’s up.”

“Maybe. This big sister thing is hard.”

“It's only been a week. Don't sweat it.”

Neither Peter nor Wanda fell back asleep that day. 

When Ida got up for breakfast, she sent Peter out to get the eggs and then made them pancakes.

“Is Dad okay?”, Wanda asked, as the three of them sat together at the table, Fenrir eating his breakfast bowl in the corner.

“Yes, he’s just finally back asleep and I… well, I turned his alarm off. He could use a little sleep. He’s probably going to be mad about it, though. He wanted to be there for your first day.”

“We’ll be fine.”, Peter told her, “It's just school. No need to make a fuss.”

“Let us celebrate the little things.”, Ida smiled at him.

“We don't need to celebrate things. Normal is nice.”, Wanda explained, “I like normal.”

“Very well. Then we’ll strive to make our normal enjoyable.”

20 minutes into his first class, Peter got so bored, he reached for his knitting stuff.

“Peter?”, his teacher asked incredulously, “What are you doing?”

“Knitting. Obviously.”

Aaaaaaand he was sent to the Principal.

Miss Gomez didn’t play around.

“Ah, Peter. Do come in.”, Mr Miller smiled brightly at him, when his secretary waved him through, “What brings you here?”

“I was knitting in class.”, Peter shrugged.

“And why would you do that instead of listening?”

“I WAS listening. I just need to do something with my hands, or I’ll get bored. If Miss Gomez had asked me anything, I could have told her that I remembered everything she said. I just need to occupy my hands a bit, or I’ll get distracted! And when I get distracted, I really don't listen. And then I get so antsy, I basically can't sit still. And when that happens, I’ll have to leave the room. And then I won't be listening to anything, right? Knitting doesn't distract anyone. I can still listen. I can still take notes. It just helps me focus.”

“Sitting is a common problem with you?”

“Very.”

“I see. 

“You can ask my parents, if you like. I’ve always had good grades, back when I was in school.”

“Discipline was the problem?”

“Yeah… And I really wanna do better here. I promised Lorna I’d try. So I thought knitting might help. Ma taught me.”

“Miss Gomez probably thought you were being a bit… disrespectful. And maybe distracting your classmates.”

“My knitting is quieter than their note-taking. Scratchy scratchy. Or the chalk on the board. Damn, that's an ugly sound. Makes me want to claw my ears out.”

“Very well. I’ll talk to Miss Gomez and your other teachers. We’ll see what we can do.”

“Cool.”

“Class is almost over. What's next for you today?”

“History.”

Principal Miller reached for his stationary, scribbled down a quick message, folded it up and handed it to Peter.

“This is for your teachers today.”

“Thanks!”

“Have a good day, Peter.”

“You, too, bye.”, and he had to seriously restrain himself to walk out of there normally. Once he was out of view, he opened the note. It simply said: Just let the poor boy knit.  

He was the first to arrive for history, and that was annoying, because where exactly was he supposed to sit? So instead he ran outside, hid behind a couple of bushes and ate himself through a box of Twinkies. The next time he made it to the classroom, he had one minute left to spare and one open seat, happily next to Wanda, who was chatting away with some kid. No, not some kid. Gertie’s brother, Beau.

“Hey”, he said and sat down. Considering how everyone stared at him, he suspected he might have been a little too quick.

“Beau, this is my brother, Peter. Peter, you remember Beau?”

“Sure do. Hi.”

“We had English together this morning.”, Beau grinned at them, “He got kicked out for knitting.”

“Right. That reminds me.”, Peter walked back to the front and handed their confused looking new History teacher his note. To his credit, Mr. Riordan read the thing and just raised an eyebrow, but didn’t comment.

“Two new students! Hello, I am Mr Riordan. I’m filling in for your regular teacher, Mr Bowman. Mostly I’m over at the Middle school. I assume you have already introduced yourself to your new classmates…” As if. “... but maybe you can tell me a little bit about yourself.”

Wanda, eager to fit in, immediately responded, “Hi! I’m Wanda Northman, this is my brother Peter. We only moved here last week, so… yeah.”

“Northman? Lorna Northman?”, Mr Riordan asked.

“Yeah, that’s our little sister.”

“Oh, great! Where did you live before?”

“We grew up outside of DC.”, Wanda told him dutifully.

“Why did you move here?”

“Our Mom died.”, Peter chimed in, his voice so full of fake cheer, it bordered on a threat. Everyone froze, looking at them in shock. Wanda threw him a withering glare.

“Yeah”, she tried to salvage the situation, “So we moved in with our Dad and Stepmom.”

“I am very sorry for your loss.”, Mr Riordan looked honestly concerned. Peter suspected he now understood why he was allowed to knit. Which is why Peter pulled out the bright green scarf he was making for Lorna.

“Thank you.”, Wanda tried and then awkwardly looked down at her paper. Honestly, this was EXACTLY why Peter hadn’t wanted to go back to school. Still, by the time lunch rolled around, Beau (the old charmer) waved them over to his table, so at least they weren’t sitting alone. That was a new experience.

They were quickly introduced to the whole friend group and, looking around, it seemed that they had managed to sit with the popular kids. Imagine that. No one asked them about their Mom, either. So that was a win… and obviously the whole school knew already anyway.

“Northman… So you are the people with that GINORMOUS dog?”, a cute blonde named Judy asked Peter brightly.

“Fenrir, yes.”

“Your folks brought him along to the spring fair this year. My Dad asked if your… Stepmom (?) was interested in breeding him. I swear, she looked horrified. Like, we have Mastiffs, but your dog is just something else.”

“I think he’s a hybrid.”, Peter replied, chuckling at his own joke.

“Oh, obviously! But he probably makes a good guard dog!”

“Well, if he bites you, you won’t get back up. But my Dad says the geese are worse.”

Fucking geese. He hated the little assholes.

“Geese are always worse. That’s why we have them.”, Judy shrugged, “When your Dad first came into town, he worked for my Dad for a bit. Before he moved in with… well, your stepmom.”

“Oh. Yeah. He told me that.”

She was obviously waiting for him to elaborate. He didn’t.

“Must be strange to suddenly be in a town where nothing happens, when you grew up in DC! The Capital, that must be so cool. I’m sure there is so much to do! But there isn’t anything going on here, ever.”

“The Diner has nice ice cream.”, Peter offered, earning him an elbow in the ribs from Wanda. Apparently, she was half listening to his conversation. Or interrogation.

“Did you, like… SEE the attack last year?”

“Yeah, on TV. Like all of you, I guess.” Well, kinda. Oh dear.

“Did you go and look at the rubble, later? I hear they are still trying to clear it all away.”, some guy piped in from the side. Tony? Tommy?

“I did, yeah.”

“Can you even IMAGINE? Being able to lift a whole stadium just like that?”, Theo! That was his name.

“I really want to know what some of the other mutants can do.”, Judy sighed.

“We talked about it a lot in school last year.”, Beau explained, “Mr Jordan, our biology teacher, said most probably won’t be that powerful. Like… that guy seemed pretty up there.”

“Well, he was apparently in prison before.”, Theo explained.

“Innocently!”, Wanda told them forcefully, her hands shaking beneath the table. Peter reached for one of them, trying to give her comfort.

“Really? I never heard that before.”, Judy looked at Wanda in confusion. 

“Why would they tell you? It’s easier to make him the villain, when you don’t know they innocently stuck him in solitary confinement for a decade!”

Now everyone was staring at them, even the tables next to theirs.

“Yeah.”, Beau suddenly interrupted the loaded silence, “If they’d do that to me, I’d be pretty pissed, too. And then you get out, and they develop robots to kill you and your people? If I could, I’d drop a stadium on the president, too.”

Everyone laughed awkwardly, but Peter saw the tears in Wanda’s eyes. 

“You think there are mutants in Ulvheim?”, Judy asked, obviously trying to steer the conversation away.

“Could be.”, Beau shrugged, “I have a distant cousin, who has some weird mutation. Before we knew mutants existed, I just thought he was deformed or something.”

“Isn’t the Principal your cousin, too?”, Wanda asked, “How big is your family?”

“Massive! And I said distant.”

“Everyone is related out here.”, Theo explained, “The Undertaker is my Uncle.”

“He is my Dad’s cousin thrice removed, too.”, Beau grinned, “But Theo and I aren’t related.”

“Aren’t we? I thought… oh no, wait! Your branch is from Dorothy’s first marriage!”

“Exactly.”

“Where exactly are we?”, Wanda whispered into Peter’s ear, as Beau and Theo continued discussing relatives they had in common.

“Middle of nowhere.”

Wanda and Peter didn’t see each other again until the end of the school day. Beau on the other hand, Peter saw a lot of. The guy was basically glued to his side. He was popular. He was good in school. He was captain of the Lacrosse-Team. Peter strongly suspected it was just novelty and would run its course in a matter of days. Until then, Beau was by his side, basically as chatty as Peter was, when he didn’t actively stop himself.

They walked to the car together, where Peter had to wait for his sisters anyway. 

“Oh hey! You get to take the car? Gertie, Kyle and I have to bike!”

“Yeah…”, Peter put his bag in the trunk, “It’s my Stepmom’s. She said we’ll get our own soon. But it hasn't been delivered yet. So we take hers.”

“That is so cool! I love the Chevy, it’s so beautiful. Man, you are lucky!”

That was… new. Peter had never been that kid. He had cool stuff, sure… after he had developed his powers and realized stealing was an option… but even then people had been weary. Most had caught on pretty quickly that Peter was a thief. Some hadn’t cared, as long as he kept giving them stuff. And he had, for the longest time. Because being part of their group was so much better than being the odd one out. Even if he had to pay for that membership. Beau, on the other hand, just seemed to be nice. Peter didn’t trust it.

“Beau, did your sister put you up to this?”

“Put me up to what?”

“Being nice to me.”

Beau looked at him, perplexed. “No. I mean, she’s Lorna’s best friend. And our parents are friends. So… you know? I might have been the one to tell the others that as a family friend, I’d get to show you around a bit, but nothing so dramatic. And Judy said she’d take Wanda under her wing. No biggie”

Ah. And once they realized the twins were weird, they’d be back to being outsiders. That he could work with. Also… Their parents were friends? Erik had friends?

“Hey… Peter. Can I ask you something?”

Oh dear, here we go.

“Are you mutants? Because… Wanda reacted pretty harshly and, you know, I’d never heard that before? About the stadium guy? So I was just… wondering. It’s not a problem or anything! I don’t have a problem with mutants! I’m just… curious.”

“Hey guys!”, Lorna appeared behind Beau, with Peter and him still looking at each other. So this was it then? Beau just wanted to get the good gossip, eh?

“Hey Lorna, how was your day?”, Peter smiled at her and opened the trunk for her.

“Pretty good. Where is Wanda? I thought I was late already.”

“Over there!”, Gertie had followed behind Lorna and was now standing next to her brother, pointing towards the entrance.

Wanda was accompanied by Judy, of course. Everyone got someone to interrogate them. 

“Hey all.”, Wanda quickly hid her loud yawn behind her hand, “Man, I’m tired. Thanks for showing me around, Judy.”

“No problem!”

Lorna bit Gertie farewell and slipped into the back, Wanda looked a little confused between Peter and Beau, who looked really, really uncomfortable.

“Bye, guys…”, she said, her voice almost questioning at the end.

Peter was prepared to just let the three other students stand right where they were, but Beau waved him to the side. Out of earshot. And Peter… Peter didn’t want to make enemies his first day.

“Look.”, Beau started, “I realize how that sounded. I promise you, I wasn’t trying to get gossip or… you know. I just wanted you to know that… I don’t mind. That’s it. I mean, I’ve known Lorna for a VERY long time. Lorna and Gertie have been friends since Kindergarten. And sometimes odd things happen, okay? And no one says anything, because she is Lorna, yeah? She’s a member of this community, and we protect our own. I didn’t… I just wanted you to know. That I’m your friend, okay? We all love Lorna. Your Stepmom is… well, she’s very nice to us. And your Dad helped us out, when my Grandpa Laurence died, so we could go to the funeral and help my Grandma and stuff. Just maybe… give us a chance? I know, you come from the city, and we are boring, but… boring doesn’t have to be bad.”

Man. So was this what it was like for the others when he rambled on?

“Who else suspects about Lorna?”, Peter narrowed his eyes at the guy.

“Once, when Lorna was at our house, I scared her and our milk cans exploded. Your stepmom bought new ones and no one ever mentioned it again.”

Shit.

“One time, Lorna almost crashed into the river…”, he pointed to the left of the school building, “And then her bike just kinda floated and stopped dead. It was really wet and slippery.”

Ida had just told him about how no one was supposed to know. Apparently, she’d been REALLY overestimating her skills.

“Sometimes Lorna’s roots look green.”

“Fine! Yes. Mutants, okay. We are mutants.”

“All of you?”

“Even the dog.” Well. Kinda. But who wanted to get technical?

“Okay. Makes sense.”

“Please don’t tell anyone I told you that.”

“I won’t. But I’m pretty sure most people here have similar stories. They just don’t say anything.”

“And your cousin is a mutant.”, Peter sighed.

“Well, yeah. Poor guy. Always drifting around. My parents thought… well, we don’t have enough work. He’s a nice guy, though.”

“We just want to live in peace.”

“So do we.”, Beau offered him his hand. And as Peter shook it, he was hopeful that maybe they’d be okay. With the popular kids on his side, his chances were much better than back in DC.

Erik and Ida had gone all out and made Black Forest Cake. It was pretty obvious Erik was still a little out of it, but apparently cake was what this family did when things got rough. 

“I didn’t get to help!”, Lorna complained, as they all arrived home.

“Next time, Darling.”, Erik told her and pressed a kiss to her head, “How was school for everyone?”

“Pretty cool. Peter and I made friends…”, Wanda looked a little questioning again, but seemed to forget that, when she got a kiss, too.

“We did, yeah. Hung out with Beau.”, Peter admitted, freezing up when it was his time for a quick kiss on the hair. Oooooookay, who knew Erik was this affectionate. Was that normal? Did Dads do that? Huh.

“Beau Miller?”, Ida appeared, a laundry basket in her arms.

“Yeah. I have a question about that. Are you and the Millers friends? Do you have friends?”

“Excuse me?”, Ida blinked at him in surprise, putting the clean towels down on the counter, “Lorna, don’t forget to take them upstairs later.”

“Sure thing, Mom. But first cake.”

“Obviously.”, Erik pulled the pot of Hot cocoa from the stove and tipped it to fill three mugs, “What was that about us having friends?”

“The Millers. Beau and Gertie’s parents. Would you consider them your friends?”, Peter sat down opposite Lorna, right where he had been that very first day.

“I don’t even know their first names.”, Erik shrugged.

“I do!”, Ida told them triumphantly.

“And anything else?”

“Well… we are friendly? The girls have been friends for ages.”

“But… you aren’t friends?”

“I don’t… I don’t know, Peter.”

“Do you have friends? Any friends?”

“Ouch. That’s… wow.”, Ida looked affronted.

“No, you are friendly to people. Beau said you were always nice. But do either of you have actual friends?”

Lorna and Wanda had sat down, too. All three of them staring at Erik and Ida behind the counter, looking… perplexed?

“I… have Charles?”, Erik offered carefully.

“Dude let you rot in prison for ten years and like… punched you first thing.”

“It’s complicated?”, Erik offered, “Ida?”

“Me? No. Don’t look at me. The kid just called us antisocial assholes!”

“No, he said you were nice to people. I think he called Dad antisocial.”, Wanda offered.

“He said I had no friends!”

“Do you?”, Wanda looked at her, all innocent smiles.

“I… I don’t like to get attached, okay? Erik, do something. I’m being attacked.”

“What am I supposed to say?! I’m not even nice to people!”

“Everyone in this family is completely nuts.”, Lorna sighed, “Dad, before you throw a fit, could you cut the cake and give me my cocoa, please?”

They ate in silence for a bit, everyone apparently caught up in their own thoughts.

“Erik… Are we antisocial? Are we bad neighbors?”, Ida asked, staring at her fork.

“We are awesome neighbors! We help out. We don’t gossip. We mind our own business. What more could they want?”

“The whole town knows about Lorna having powers. Beau told me nobody says anything, because ‘Lorna is part of the community’. Maybe they’d feel the same about all of us, if we were to… you know… be part of the community. I don't want to, mind you. People generally suck. I’m just wondering. Because you own this farm, so we probably won't just move if someone finds out. Can you put spells on everyone all the time?”

“Everybody knows what?!”, Lorna’s eyes were wide and horrified.

“Beau told me. You suck at hiding.”

“Peter!”

“What? It’s not a judgement. I suck at hiding, too. So does Wanda. She was pretty obvious today.”

“You were?”, Lorna looked oddly hopeful.

Wanda sighed loudly. “Yeah. I kinda was. We were talking about being from DC. And then, well, we talked about Dad.”

“About your Dad or the stadium thing?”

“Stadium.”

“At least there is that.”

“Guys, we all suck at hiding. Maybe we should… I don’t know… make them like us.”, Peter suggested, “You guys at least. I’m prepared to just tag along. Dad, you lead your own terrorist organization. Don't you have to be at least a little charismatic for that?”

“Traditionally being part of a human community doesn't work out great.”, Erik mumbled into his cake.

“Maybe, but so far people here seem pretty cool with Lorna.”, Peter shrugged.

“Does Gertie know?!”

“If Beau does? Definitely.”

“Good god.”

“Fine. We’ll invite the Millers for dinner.”, Ida yielded.

“But no one tell them I dropped a stadium on the White House!”

Chapter Text

7. Lorna I

Ulvheim, Oregon November 22, 1974

Their game plan of being friendly, but not obvious, worked surprisingly well. Peter and Wanda settled in at school, they actually kept their friends. Sometimes Peter was a little too fast. Sometimes he was bored. Sometimes he just wanted to be left alone. 

Wanda had good days and bad days. Mostly good days, though. Sure, there were times when someone annoyed her and maybe that someone might be a little unlucky. Maybe Wanda even knew stuff about people she shouldn’t… and yes. The nightmares continued. But things settled in. Became normal and quiet. Slow. In a good way.

In late September, a truck arrived by their door, send by Xavier and holding all the things from Magda’s house. Most was stored away. Peter used many of his old things to personalize his new room. Wanda started over.

They even had the Millers over for dinner twice! Even Gertie’s two oldest brothers, who were already out of school. And her Grandma, who Lorna really liked. They had been over at their house once, too. The Millers had less money, though, and her parents didn't want to make them feed them all too much. Still, it was amazing and Lorna loved it.

Now that she knew that Gertie was probably very aware of her powers, Lorna considered talking about it with her. But she hadn’t had the courage yet. Maybe soon.

In late November, Mom and Dad sat them all down in the living room and told them they were having a baby. That… was unexpected.

Lorna was beginning to realize that the arrival of her siblings had changed her life irrevocably. At first, it had just been amazing and fun and oh so cool. But slowly, she had the realization that Peter and Wanda wouldn't just bring someone to talk to or hang out with. They brought their own issues. Their own struggles. Her Dad suddenly showing up had been great on so many levels. He had time for her. He made her Mom happy. And the moment Peter and Wanda had arrived, they had brought trouble right to their door. That didn't mean she didn't like them or didn't want them in her home, she very much did… but she also wasn't used to her problems not being her parents’ first priority. And it was strange and uncomfortable to see. At least she was the baby of the family. Until they pulled the rug out right under her.

“You are having a baby? For real?”, Lorna asked, horrified.

“Yes, for real. Somewhere around late April.”, Dad explained.

“Do we need to have a conversation? How many unplanned kids are you planning on having?”, Peter contemplated.

“What makes you think the baby was unplanned? Or any of you for that matter?”, Dad sighed. Lorna had trouble figuring out what was happening with her parents. Were they annoyed? Were they mad? Had they expected another reaction?

“The fact that both you and my birth mother were married to other people at the time?”, Lorna told him sharply.

Dad actually blushed and nervously scratched his beard.

“Well, you were an unexpected blessing. And still very, very wanted. Okay?”

“By both of us.”, Mom chimed in, reaching for her hand, “I chose you as my daughter. Your Dad chose to come here and be your Dad. We both very much want and love you. Don't you dare think anything else.”

She didn't, actually. That her Mom loved her was the one constant in her life. The one thing she could always count on.

“I know… I was just teasing. A little.”

“We weren't an accident?”, Wanda asked, wide-eyed, “The way Mom… We weren't?”

“Oh no! We wanted a second child for years ”, Dad hurried, “We waited a long time for you.”

“I just wonder, because the timing is weird.”, Peter shrugged, “I don't mind being someone else's big brother. Could be cool. Think of all the insane shit we could teach them! Oh, Lorna inherited Erik’s powers! Maybe it's time for another speedster!”

Mom tried very hard not to look horrified, but Lorna saw it anyway.

“We know the timing is… less than ideal. I was already pregnant when you guys came here. We weren't expecting our family to grow THIS fast. But we’ll adjust. All of us. Right?”

“You’ve been sitting on this for two whole months?”, Lorna felt betrayed. Seriously?!

“We… As your Mom said, we knew the timing wasn’t ideal.”, Dad sighed.

“I’m still not sharing my room.”, Peter told them confidently, then wavered a bit, “Am I?”

“Will we have to share?!”

“No, Lorna, you won't. We’ve talked to a local architect. He’ll draw up plans for an extension. We’ll probably add a nursery downstairs. And a whole new floor on top of yours.”, Dad reassured them.

“That's going to take a bit, though. Probably in spring. So no one panic, please.”, Mom added.

“Are you guys getting married now?”, Peter asked.

“I don't think that's a discussion for everyone to have.”, Dad told him sternly.

“I think you stepped in it.”, Lorna grinned.

“I’m a fugitive.”, Dad reminded them.

“And I do have papers, but I doubt they’ll hold up under too much scrutiny.”, Mom added.

“How do you do that anyway?”, Peter wondered.

“I change my name every 50 years or so and put the same spell on me that I did on your Dad.”

“How has no one noticed so far?!”

“I keep a low profile.”

“Wanda, Liebes, are you alright? You haven't said a thing?”

“I’m… processing.”

“We know it's a big thing. A big change on top of a year of big changes. We’ll do everything we can to make sure everyone still gets everything they need.”, Mom reassured them.

"Babies need a lot of attention. You’ll be tired all the time.”

“I need less sleep than a human. We’ll be fine.”

“The baby will only be half human. Maybe they won't need much sleep, either.”, mischief was returning to Wanda’s voice.

“Thank you, Wanda. That's the kind of terrifying idea I really needed today.”, Dad groaned loudly.

“Do you think there are mutants that never sleep?”, Peter asked jovially.

“Sure! And normally they say mutations surface during puberty, but we are second generation. I was six.”, Wanda grinned widely at him.

“I was five!”

“I was two.”, Lorna added.

“Can you imagine having a toddler that NEVER sleeps?!”

“And again: Thank you, Wanda. That's really what we needed to hear.”

“Better to be prepared for anything.”, Wanda shrugged.

“Maybe having children with a mutant was a bad idea.”, Mom sighed.

Dad actually flinched, wiping the smile off Mom's face.

“Hey.”, she told him, scooting a little closer on the couch, “I was joking. Don't worry. I knew what I was getting into.”

“Can you imagine a toddler that never sleeps?”

“Then we’d get a nanny. Don't worry too much, mh?”, lovingly she tried to smooth out his brow, “Look at us! We can do anything.”

“I can change diapers in one second flat.”

“No. You can't.”, Dad said sharply.

“But… that way, the smell doesn't have time to reach me!”

“No. Nein. Nie. Not happening.”

“Fine.”

“Are we allowed to tell people?”, Lorna asked.

“Nobody's business.”, Dad huffed.

“Erik… remember our attempt at being social?”

“Fine.”

Good to know where Peter got it from.

Ulvheim, Oregon November 23, 1974

The very next day they all filled into their new Van to drive to the Thanksgiving Festival in town, even poor Fenrir decided to make himself as comfortable as possible to tag along. It was always a comfort to have Fenrir around. He’d been running next to her, when she had learned to ride her bike. When she’d gotten tired, he had carried her on his back. And when she was sad, he’d curl up all around her so she knew she was safe and loved. Peter had excitedly told her and Wanda that Fenrir was Mom’s brother… and Lorna had laughed. She knew that. She’d always known it. It wasn’t a secret. Just because Fenrir was intelligent, didn’t mean his mind didn’t work like a wolf’s, though. And Mom had always told her to never, ever forget that. The way he had bitten Dad had been proof of that.

“Hello, Northmans!”, someone yelled, as they had found a parking spot and piled out. 

“Hi!”, Mom yelled back, but Lorna didn’t even see who had spoken. A common occurrence when the town got together.

“Alright, what do we do first? I want cake. I want Cotton Candy. I want…. ooooooh, something smells nice!”

“Are you hungry-hungry, Peter? Or is it more of an appetite thing?”, Mom sighed and locked the car, “Because if you’re hungry, we should start with real food, not sweets.”

“Ida, I’m 18! Not a toddler!”

“So?”, Dad asked.

“You can't tell me no, anyway.”, Peter grinned, pulling out a wad of cash, “That's what happens, when you give allowances.”

“Well done, Peter.”, Mom condescendingly patted his cheek and Lorna laughed loudly at his fake cheery face. Peter was always a riot. 

“Thanks.”, he grinned cheerily and hurried off to the side, at maybe a slightly higher speed than normal.

“He’s such a Mama’s Boy.”, Wanda sighed and linked arms with Lorna, who was slightly perplexed by that. She and Wanda were… fine. They weren't fighting or anything, but… Lorna felt like she hadn't really gotten to make a real connection to her new sister yet. And they weren't very familiar with each other. But Mom and Dad linked arms, too, and together they walked in the direction Peter had hurried off in, with Fenrir taking the rear, quietly menacing as ever.

“What was he like, Peter, when he was a kid with powers?”

“It was maddening. He wasn't THAT fast, though. He keeps getting faster all the time. He got his powers almost a year before me and… I was so jealous. Still am, a little.”

“His powers are so damn cool.”, Lorna agreed wistfully.

“We didn't know what was happening, though. And our mother was… terrified.”

“It's probably not easy to parent a five year old speedster. Mom has her own powers and when I got mad and stuff happened, she could at least do something about it. Your Mom was all alone.”

“Her choice.”, Wanda said sharply and Lorna flinched. There it was again. Right there. The reason her and Wanda were… yeah.

“Sorry.”, Wanda sighed, “That was uncalled for. Again.”

“I don't like being snapped at.”

“No. And you have every right to be mad at me. I come into your house, your family… and am rude to you.”

“I don't mind you being here. I’m ACTUALLY quite happy about it. You could be a little less mean, though.”

Wanda laughed out loud.

“Yes. I guess I’m a bit mean. Sorry. My mother is a difficult subject and I always get very… antsy, when it's about her.”

“You got mean about Dad, too.”

Had it been two months? Yes. Had Lorna really gotten over Wanda calling her cold? No. No, she hadn't. She could hold a grudge just fine.

“You know… it's… difficult. My mother was scared of me. Peter, too. He was scared a lot. My powers are… I’m scared, too. And then they locked me up and hurt me and… Dad saved me. And told me I was perfect the way I was. That first time we woke up to his nightmares, I was just… I have nightmares. And he does, too. And I… He’s very important to me.”

“He’s very important to me, too.”, Lorna frowned.

“I know that! But you have your Mom, too. You grew up with her. I only have Dad.”

“That's not true! You have Mom, too!”

“She said it herself, she doesn't like to get attached.”

“To strangers. You are not a stranger.”

“It's different.”

“It's not.”, Lorna insisted, “I still remember life before her. Not much. But I remember. And I remember meeting her and… so many people had sent me away. She told me, she never would. No matter what I did. Whatever happened… I was HERS. So yeah, I understand how you feel about Dad.”

“I never thought about it that way.”, Wanda looked around thoughtfully, “But people were probably scared of you, too.”

“Yes. They were. When I came to live with Mom, it got better. But before then, I was scared a lot. And when I’m scared, things happen. “

“I’m trying, Lorna. I really am. It's difficult to find a place for myself. But I’m working on it.”

“You could just be you. Only less mean.”

“But I don't really know who I am. I haven't been me in a very long time. And suddenly I’m 18 and an adult and… I was never even really me. And I don't know how to be this. Whatever I am.”

“And your role models are Dad, who is… Ehm… a bit antisocial…”

“Fair.”

“And Mom, who doesn't like to get attached and can be a bit…”

“Mean?”, Wanda offered.

“But in a funny way!”, Lorna tried to defend her Mom, thinking back to the way she had just talked to Peter. Mom had a habit of making mean comments and making them sound like jokes… mh. She’d have to think about that.

“So I’m going to have to work on the funny part!”, Wanda tried to lift the mood, as they FINALLY reached a grinning Peter, holding up two cotton candies.

“There you go, girls!”

“Nice!”

“Will you be happy with that for a bit?”, Mom asked, stealing a tiny piece of candy from Lorna.

“It tied me over!”, Peter declared, “I saw some of the others, too.”

“Do you want to go off with your friends?”, Dad asked, voice neutral.

“No. I’ll see them on Monday.”, Peter brushed him off.

“Guys…”, Lorna had a sudden idea, as she saw Dad’s happy face, “We could go find the photo booth. They make portraits you can pick up in a couple of days. I want one. With all of us.”

“Excellent idea!”, Mom actually jumped excitedly. Were pregnant people allowed to do that? 

“Ey, no jumping!”, Peter had the same idea.

“Don't be ridiculous.”

“I get to be a concerned big brother. That's my ONE job.”

“Your job”, Dad told him sternly, “Is being Peter. Anything else is a no.”

“Dad.”, Peter actually stood still for a second to look at him, “It was a joke and not that serious.”

“I don't take anything concerning either of my children as not that serious. ”

“We know, Dad, we know.”, Wanda sighed, “And we love you for it.”

“Picture time!”, Lorna yelled, already bored by everyone and their issues.

This was how they found themselves off to the side of the town square, with Mom and Dad in the back, Lorna in the middle between the twins and Fenrir lying by her feet half an hour later. Laughing. Smiling. When the small town of Ulvheim changed forever.

The first thing Lorna noticed was both her parents behind her freezing up. Then, suddenly, there was a loud, screeching sound, a boom and yelling. Everyone turned towards the noise, people started running. Lorna felt both Peter and Wanda grab one of her hands. “Maybe we should…”, Dad started, when a loud scream of “Theo!” reached them.

It was like Lorna, Wanda and Peter moved in unison. The River. The River next to the school. People were still yelling, trying to organize. Lorna saw it then: a car in the water. Theo’s car. He had gone over the bridge. 

There were men in the water. 

“I can't get it open!”, someone yelled.

“He’s unconscious!”, someone else.

On instinct, Lorna reached out with her powers to grab the car, but she couldn't… it wasn't enough! The car was too heavy, the water too much. Bubbles. She was holding it in place, stopping it from going down further, but she couldn't pull it up!

Suddenly, the car moved. With one swift motion, it was pulled upwards out of the water and onto the road.

Mom and Dad were standing right where it landed, Dad’s hand outstretched. With the whole town there to see him.

“Fuck it.”, Peter let go of Lorna's hand and appeared next to their Dad. People were staring, moving back in fear or shock or… Lorna didn't know.

Dad opened the driver's door and pulled an unconscious Theo out onto the pavement. There was blood.

“Peter.”, Dad simply stated, the silence surrounding them deafening.

Peter nodded, bent down and lifted Theo into his arms. And then, just like that, they vanished.

Theo’s parents ran out of the crowd, pale and horrified.

“Where is he?!”, his Mom yelled.

“Peter took him to the hospital.”, Dad explained calmly, pointedly not looking at anyone around them, “They should be there by now.”

Lorna, Wanda and Fenrir moved, people letting them pass. Whispering. Shocked.

“We can drive you.”, Mom offered, helplessly looking at the car, “We aren't parked too far away.”

But there was already a car driving up. Theo's aunt. Lorna recognized her, like she did most people in town.

Theo’s parents both looked forlorn for a second, before running towards the car and leaving. People were still staring. Lorna could hear them whisper loudly. Mutants. Washington. Stadium. Lehnsherr. She heard it all. Wanda was still holding on tight to her right hand. No one approached them. It was the most surreal thing that had ever happened to Lorna. They knew. They all knew. Mom’s spell couldn’t protect Dad from THIS. His face had been everywhere for months. It was over.

Suddenly she felt her Dad reach for her left hand and looked up to see him give the attempt of a reassuring smile. It didn’t work. Mom was on the other side, taking Wanda’s right hand. Fenrir walked in front of them, making sure everybody made a path for them. Looking menacing and somehow even bigger than usual. They had to walk through the whole giant crowd to get back to their car. Whispers surrounding them. She saw the whole Miller Family standing to the right side, saw Gertie give her a cautious smile. It gave Lorna the strength she needed to raise her head high and keep walking. They might be scared. The might hate her now. But Gertie, her best friend, had smiled at her. Gertie didn’t hate her. And they had saved Theo. That was something.

They reached the Van and interestingly enough, it was Dad that drove this time, instead of Mom. Only when they had pulled out of their parking spot and were on the road home, did Wanda break the silence.

“What do we do now?”

“We go home. Peter will probably already be there.”, Mom responded, her voice was slightly shaky though. Dad was staring at the road. A muscle twitching in his jaw. 

“And then?”, Lorna asked, terrified. She didn’t… she didn’t want to leave! She didn’t want everybody to know… She didn’t want life to change. At all.

“Then you can take a shower. Have you done your homework? Then TV would be an option.”, Mom replied and Lorna stared at her, before turning her gaze to Wanda, who looked just as horrified.

“That’s not what she meant.”, Wanda clarified.

“I know what she meant.”, Mom croaked, then cleared her throat, “But I mean it, too. We are going home. We see if Peter is there. We find out how your friend is doing.”

“Ida…”, Dad protested.

“We are NOT leaving.”, Mom insisted, “This is our home.”

“And I’m a fugitive. I’m the face of The Mutant Threat . You don’t think they’ll just let us be, do you?”

“You saved a kid. That’s all.”

“That never matters.”

“Erik. If ANYONE thinks they can come for this family, I will personally turn them to mush.”

“They’ve been able to capture and hold me before. They…”

“You. By yourself. Yes. All of us? Not a chance.”

“They can’t ward against me.”, Wanda agreed, “They tried with a straight jacket and drugs, but even then… it’s tough. They can only shoot me.”

“Shooting you is what I am afraid of.”, Dad’s voice sounded slightly higher than normal.

“They can’t shoot Peter. If we are together, they can’t do a thing. Electricity is a problem. Maybe gas.”, Wanda conceded, “And he tires, when he goes fast for too long. But I mean it, Dad, if we stick together, there is no way some government agency is getting anywhere near us.”

“We would be on high alert for the rest of our lives.”

“We would be that, too, if we left.”, Mom sighed, then suddenly yelled, “Stop!”

Dad came to such an abrupt halt, he had to have used his powers. Peter was standing in front of the car, waving at them, before coming around to open the door and slip into the middle seat between Lorna and Wanda.

“Peter! I could have hit you!”, Dad sputtered.

“No, I would have moved out of the way.”

“God, damn it.”

“How’s Theo?”, Wanda coaxed.

“Oh, he’s okay. Hit his head. Laceration. Probably a concussion. But they are going to let him go home tomorrow.”

“Oh, good.”

“So, what are we talking about?”

“What to do next.”, Mom sounded tired and weary. Lorna felt a little bad for her. 

“So Dad wants to run and everyone else wants to stay?”

“Oi!”

“I am right, though, aren’t I? Man, you are so predictable.”

“What’s your vote, Peter?”, Lorna asked.

“Oh, we are having a vote now?”, Dad sounded exasperated, but at least he started driving again.

“No. Because we would already win.”, Lorna smiled at him, “Even if Peter were to agree with you.”

“Peter is the one you are all relying on protecting us.”, Dad grumbled.

“You are?”

“At least no one can shoot you as easily as us.”, Wanda explained.

“So what? Peter never gets to sleep again or they’ll set our house on fire?”

Everyone froze. Oh. That… Lorna hadn’t really thought about… Anya.

“Erik, Darling, that isn’t going to happen.”, Mom reached out to carefully touch the hand that was holding the gear stick.

“You don’t know that!”

“Fenrir can sleep on the porch. He won’t mind. And NO ONE gets past Fenrir.”, Mom insisted, and Lorna turned around to look at the giant wolf in the back seat. He was looking at all of them, his green eyes as intelligent as ever.

“Fenrir?”, she asked quietly.

He turned his head to look directly into her eyes, then blinked once, slowly.

That settled it for Lorna.

“Let’s… Let’s give it a couple of days, okay?”, Mom pleaded, “We’ll see what happens. Let us give them a chance. Maybe they’ll give us one.”

“I dropped a stadium on the White House and threatened to kill the president.”

“And they locked you up for a decade. Without a trial. If they really want to start that kind of publicity nightmare, I have A LOT of money to throw at them.”

“Fine.”, Dad finally agreed, “But if anyone makes a move against us, I won’t let it slide.”

Ulvheim, Oregon November 24, 1974

The first thing that happened was Dad going around the homestead and placing metal items in strategic places. Knives. Nails. Anything he could use in a pinch, if he were to be attacked by people conscious of his powers. Then he steadfastly refused to sleep inside. Fenrir was on the porch by the front door. Dad had set up camp in the back, on his rocking chair. It was cold. It was windy. But Dad was stubborn. Mom actually went and got the down comforter out of the cupboard that was normally reserved for winter months. 

Mom had tried to get him to bed and at some point had simply given up. Wanda, Peter and Lorna had stayed up long past their normal time, nervous, too. At some point Lorna had gone to bed, but when she couldn’t sleep, she had gone downstairs and taken Dad’s side of the bed. There was nothing better than her parents’ bed, when she was too anxious to sleep.

That Sunday was spent doing… things. Lorna had to help Mom clean the windows. All the windows. But of course Mom wasn’t nervous. Dad had started digging holes and burying more metal. Wanda had apparently redone her whole room. Peter decided to make their cake for Sunday. It turned out to be chocolate muffins, but Lorna was looking forward to them A LOT.

By 2 pm, everyone froze, when the sounds of a car came closer to the house. It was the Miller’s truck, driven by Beau and with Gertie in the seat next to him.

“Lorna!”, Gertie jumped out before Beau had even really parked.

Lorna was almost swept off her feet when Gertie barreled into her.

“Hi!”, both waved, a little awkwardly, “Ehm… we have a bio test tomorrow and the twins and I wanted to study together…?”

“You want to study for bio?”, Wanda looked at him with wide eyes, standing in the open door.

“Well, yeah. Didn’t we agree to that?”

“Sure…”, Wanda looked from Beau to Peter, “But…”

“You can sit at the kitchen table.”, Mom interrupted Wanda, “If you need provisions, we have fresh cranberry juice, too. If I remember correctly, that’s Beau’s favorite.”

“It is! Thanks, Mrs N!”, Beau grinned widely and walked up the stairs, bag in hand and chatting happily with Peter, as he followed him, “I really need your help. Honestly. This test is going to break me.”

“And you, Gertie?”, Dad asked from the side, a little harsher than normally, “Do you want to study, too?”

“No, Mr N, I’m just tagging along!”, Gertie didn’t seem fazed by his tone.

 “Wanna go up into my room?”

“Yes, please!”

They walked in and were halfway up the stairs, when Gertie asked in an exaggerated whisper: “Do you think we can have juice, too?”

“Gertie?”, Lorna asked later, as they were sitting on her rug, listening to a new tape Peter had brought home the week before, “Does everyone at school know now?”

“Yeah, but I think they did before, too.”

“Are they scared of me?”

“Scared? Why? You aren’t… going to do anything, are you? Bad, I mean?”

“I don’t think so. But sometimes stuff happens.”

“I know. I was there.”, Gertie grinned.

“Are they scared of my Dad?”, Lorna hated how small her voice sounded. How tiny. She wasn’t tiny, damn it.

“Because he’s the stadium guy?”

Lorna sighed loudly. She knew they had made that connection. Had heard it. Still, she’d hoped.

“Yeah.”

“Some, maybe. I don’t know. Everybody talked about it at church this morning.”

“Oh.”

“Mrs Stone, you know, from the gas station?”

“Yeah?”

“She was saying some really mean things. Then my grandma told her to shut up. No really! I have NEVER heard Grandma talk like that. She said it wasn’t very Christian of Mrs Stone to talk like that and that she should be a bit more careful who she was judging, when she was out there breaking the 6th and 7th Commandment, maybe she shouldn’t add another. After that, people were busy talking about Mrs Stone instead.”

Lorna laughed. She LOVED Gertie’s grandma so, so much. 

“I heard a lot of adults talk about how Your parents are good neighbors and the rest isn’t anyone else’s business. And he saved Theo, so… yeah.”

“Is he okay?”

“I think so. His parents don’t go to our Church, though. They are catholic. Lorna? Is this why your Dad only showed up now? Because he was in prison?”

“Yes.”

“Beau said, he didn’t even do what they locked him up for. That he was innocent, and they didn’t care, because he’s a mutant.”

“Yeah… that’s true.”

“That’s so sad. Really. For him. And you and your Mom. And the twins? I can’t imagine not having my Dad around. I’m glad he’s here now.”

“Girls!”, Dad’s voice carried up from downstairs, “Muffins!”

“Have you ever noticed how parents always tell you to just come and talk to you instead of yelling, but then do it themselves?”, Lorna asked, as they both got up.

“All the time.”

Dad had extended their table to fit Beau and Gertie and was now standing by the stove, heating up cocoa for everyone, as Peter placed way too many muffins on the table.

“Are we supposed to eat them all?”, Beau asked, eyes wide.

“We really need a bigger table.”, Mom mumbled, as she walked by carrying an extra chair.

“There is a car outside.”, Wanda suddenly said from her place at the table, “Did someone see it drive up?”

Lorna sprinted towards the window, Peter was already outside. Best power. Still.

“That’s Theo’s folks.”, Beau came to stand next to Lorna, “See?”

And of course he was right, as Theo’s parents and then Theo himself exited the car. Poor guy was wearing a giant band-aid on his forehead.

“Stay inside.”, Dad told them so sharply, no one disagreed. Mom took over stirring the pot, obviously trying to appear calm. Still. Everyone tried to listen. It was no use.

About three minutes later, Peter was back, carrying two chairs unlocking the table to put another extension in.

The Wilson’s walked in, wearing their best clothes and looking a little nervous, with Dad following behind.

“We have guests.”, Dad stated simply.

“Hello!”, Mrs Wilson waved at them, “We brought cake. As a thank you.”

“Theo!”, Wanda obviously decided to be brave about the whole thing, “So good to see you!” She walked over and hugged her friend, mindful of his head.

“Thank you. I just have a little headache.”, Theo replied and hugged her back with gusto.

Peter returned with one last chair, and together they all sat down. Coffee, tea, hot cocoa, muffins and the Red Velvet Tres Leches Cake Mrs Wilson had made. It didn’t take more than five minutes, before everyone seemed comfortable and happy, and Lorna wished life could always be this way.

Chapter Text

8. Ida II

Ulvheim, Oregon November 28, 1974

Ida woke to the sun shining on her face. An unusual occurrence, considering it was late November, and she usually didn’t sleep much. Automatically she let her hand slide over to Erik’s side, but he wasn’t there, so she groaned and slowly opened her eyes. Yes. That really was the sun. The clock on her nightstand read 11.43 am. What the… what?!

She swung her legs out of bed and stumbled back down. Still tired and a little dizzy. Had she honestly slept 12 hours?! She normally did double that in a whole week. Reaching for her fluffy winter bathrobe, she slowly made her way into the kitchen, where Erik was sitting at the table, peeling potatoes. He was bathed in sunlight, his slightly curly hair looking exceptionally red and just… my god, when he looked up at her and smiled, Ida once again congratulated herself on just how beautiful he was.

“Good morning, Sunshine.”, he grinned wide, and she walked over to kiss him for far longer than she would have, if any of the kids had been home.

“You slept well then?”, he asked, as she sat down in his lap and placed her head on his shoulder.

“Still tired.”, she yawned.

“We have nothing going on today, you can go back to bed…”, Erik rubbed her back, “I might even join you.”

“Ohhhhh, you always know the right thing to say.”

“It’s a gift.”

“I might need to shower first.”

“Is that a proposition?”

“Always.”

Sadly, they didn’t make it to the shower. Instead, they were still standing in the foyer, making out like teenagers, when someone rang the doorbell. Erik immediately pushed her behind his back. 

“Erik”, she hissed, more exasperated than annoyed, “It’s the doorbell. I doubt attackers would announce themselves.”

Erik just raised an eyebrow at her, and she decided to humor him, returning to the kitchen to get out of sight. Erik opened the door, “Yes?”

“Hello? We are looking for… you. We are looking for you.”, a man’s voice answered.

“And you found me.”, Erik, social as ever.

“My name is Daniels, this is... Toad, he goes by Toad. We served with Havok in Vietnam.”

“Havok send you here?”, Erik sounded taken aback.

“Not exactly.”, another voice answered. That would have to be Toad, “We heard rumors about a powerful family of mutants living around here. Rich and powerful. I called Alex and asked if he knew anything, and he said The lady may give you a job, if she doesn’t kill you , tell her I vouch for you. So we thought we might give it a try. Because we could use real jobs.”

Ah, so they probably had visible mutations. That could make it tough.

“And I look like a lady?”, Erik asked.

Loaded silence.

“No.”, Daniels again, “But we recognized you the moment you opened that door and… well, Havok knows you. I just thought it was meant as a joke.”

“Erik, please stop harassing our guests.”, Ida decided to finally step back into their line of sight, pulling her bathrobe closer. She’d been right, both men had visible mutations. One wearing goggles and a hat to hide his face or shield his eyes. The other had spikes instead of hair.

Erik just sighed, but stepped aside.

“Do come in. It’s getting cold.”

Obediently, they followed Ida into the kitchen, so Erik could close the door behind them.

“Tea?”, she asked, “I was about to make myself a cup anyway.”

Well, kinda.

“Yes, Ma’am, that would be great.”, Daniels said and Toad nodded in agreement.

“Erik?”

“No, thank you. I had coffee. Sit.”, he gestured to the table, where there was still a pot full of peeled potatoes and a heap yet to be done.

Both sat down. Daniels was trying not to look around too obviously, while Toad’s gaze kept returning to her stomach. Yes, yes. It had been a good thing to tell the kids when they had, because about a week after her body had decided that loose clothes wouldn’t be enough anymore.

“Are you the homicidal lady?”, Toad asked, while Ida waited for her kettle. Erik stiffened, the knife he had used to peel the potatoes flying into his hand.

Toad threw up his arms. 

“I meant the one Havok was talking about! No disrespect. None, man, really!”

Erik’s eyes were still narrowed a little, but he let the knife fall down onto the table.

Ida put the tea leaves into her biggest teapot and added the water, then placed four mugs on the table, just in case, and lit the candle inside her little glass warmer, before placing the teapot onto it.

It was all very mundane. The three men just watched her in silence. No small talk. No nothing. Maybe Peter was right, and they were antisocial assholes that just pretended otherwise on occasion.

“So you need jobs?”, she said, finally sitting down.

“Yes, Ma’am. We are good workers, both of us.”, Daniels replied, “It’s just… tough to get hired.”

“And you heard about us? Where?”, Erik asked brusquely.

“Mutants talk.”, Toad shrugged, “We didn’t know it was you, though. We thought you were in deep hiding. Does the government just… let you be?”

Bad move, Toad, sore subject.

“So far they haven’t dared to show up here.”, Erik sounded more confident than she knew he felt.

“We… we would be added protection.”, Toad hurried, “If you have a place for us, we’d… we’d be grateful. You’d be our boss. If anyone came after you or… your lady, we’d fight for you.”

“Ida. My name is Ida.”, she sighed, “And I don’t need…” 

Erik threw her a glare.

“I don’t need protection. But we can talk to the farm’s manager. You can have a home here, I am sure. And we will take your help if offered. For our children in the very least.”

“You have more?”, Daniels asked.

“Yes.”

“Are they mutants, too?”

“All three of them.”, Ida smiled and poured tea for everyone.

“And people here know? They go to school and stuff?”, Daniels and Toad were looking at each other.

“They do, yes. If you need a place for mutant kids, there is a school up in…”, Erik started, but Daniels interrupted him.

“We know about the school. But there are parents that don’t want to send their kids somewhere else, is all.”

This time it was Erik’s and Ida’s turn to look at each other.

“Are you asking us if we can take in more mutants?”, Erik asked carefully.

“Yeah, I am.”

“That’s… not something we had considered.”, Ida admitted.

“You are powerful. We’ve all seen you. What you can do… No one would just come to your home and take us. You said it yourself.”, Toad urged.

“That’s not exactly what I…”

“Erik”, Ida looked at him, “Maybe we should get those two settled and then talk about this some more, later, just us?”

Erik looked ready to argue and yeah, Ida wasn’t exactly thrilled, either. Right now, it was them. One family. A couple of people. What would the inhabitants of Ulvheim think, if the town gained a lot more mutants? She hated herself for even thinking it. These people needed help. She might not be a mutant herself, but they were her people now, too. Still, the idea of more attention on them scared her to death.

“We’ll think about it.”, Erik stated, “And I’ll take you to the farm now. We’ll talk to the manager, get you settled in. Then we’ll see. And I want to make one thing very clear: This is our home. Our town. If I hear ANYTHING about any kind of trouble, I’ll take it personally.”

Damn, he did threatening well. Ida really hoped he’d make it back, before the kids got home.

“You can finish your tea first.”, Ida insisted, “But Erik is right. I’ve lived here for a long time. I don’t plan on moving.”

“No, Ma’am, we won’t let you down.”, Toad assured her, and Ida felt a little placated by his tone, taking a sip of her tea.

They sat together in awkward silence for a bit and Ida knew, she should have offered them something to eat. And tried to talk to them. But she was too deep into her own thoughts. Was this it? Were they going to open their home to a bunch of strangers and hope for the best?

Added protection, Toad had called it. Was it, though? Or would they open themselves up for more prosecution and danger?

Ten minutes later, Erik packed the two newcomers into their truck. Apparently they had walked all the way from the bus stop in town. Which meant that they’d been walking for hours, Ida REALLY should have offered them food and the whole town would know about them already. So she hurried to their pantry and grabbed a loaf of fresh bread, some butter, cheese and tomatoes, put it into a basket and hurried outside in bathrobe and slippers, just as Erik turned the car to drive down the road. He stopped right next to her and opened the window, taking the basket and handing it to Toad.

“Welcome to Ulvheim.”, she tried to smile at them reassuringly, “If there is ever any trouble, you know where to find me.”

Ulvheim, Oregon November 28, 1974

The kids returned from school before Erik made it back home. Pity. By that time Ida had taken a hot bath, finished the potatoes for dinner and lit the fire place in the living room. She had migrated to one of the couches, and snuggled up in a blanket to watch Star Trek.

“Hey children!”, she smiled, as the three came inside in a big flurry of motion, accompanied by Fenrir, who Ida hadn’t seen all day. She strongly suspected he shape-shifted into something smaller to stay close to the children during the day now. A stark contrast to him mostly lying by the lake and doing nothing, “How was your day?”

“Normal.”, Peter told her, and pressed a kiss to her cheek, before sitting down on the floor next to her and leaning his back onto the couch. Such a sweet boy. He was so affectionate, Ida wanted to cry. It always made her think about how Wanda had said their mother hadn’t been very kind to either of them. And how he’d looked so surprised and unsure in the beginning, when either Erik or her had shown him any physical affection. Now he seemed to revel in it. Wanda slumped down into one of the chairs and groaned, “Long day.”

“Anything unusual or just people in general?”, Ida asked, handing Peter one of her cookies.

“People in general.”, Wanda replied. Lorna, meanwhile, was on the floor, too, scratching Fenrir’s belly, “Where’s Dad?”

“He went over to the farm. We have hired two workers.”

“You hire people? I didn’t think you got involved in any of that.”

“They came here, because they thought there might be jobs for mutants.”

“More mutants?”, Lorna asked, excited, “Are they nice?”

“They were very polite. They have visible mutations, so it’s a bit tough for them out there.”

“That’s so cool, Mom! We have the work and the money to help others! And so much space! Wanda, can you imagine what it would be like to have more mutants around? If we weren’t the odd ones out?”

“Even if”, Peter shrugged, “We’d always be the odd ones out. Our Dad is Magneto.”

“I’m with Lorna. It would be nice. I know, our friends took it pretty well and all that, but… you know… not having to explain to people what it’s like? That would be nice, too.”, Wanda sighed, and Ida wanted to hit her head against the wall. That had not been where she had wanted this discussion to go. At all. She shouldn’t have said anything, before talking to Erik and coming to an agreement.

Speaking of which…

“Afternoon, Northmen, how are you all?”

“Is it true? Are there more mutants moving here?

“Uh…”

“Sorry”, Ida sighed, “they asked where you were.”

“Lorna, I don’t know if more are coming.”

“But… there must be more that need a home!”

“I’m sure there are.”

“We have the space! Right?”

“We do, yeah…”

“You said no more hiding.”, Wanda sounded accusatory, “That’s all fine and dandy for us, but not everyone has that luxury.”

“Wanda, that was before I had you guys to protect.”

“There is strength in numbers!”

“There is, yes. We’d draw a lot of attention to ourselves, too. And the town may not like it.”, Ida noted.

“So we get to be ourselves and enjoy life and everyone without millions in their bank account is fucked?!”

“Wanda…”

“No! Seriously? I expected more from you. Both of you.”, and she stormed off. 

Heavy silence. 

“I think Wanda is right. Before you took me in, no one wanted me. That’s a horrible feeling.”, Lorna sniffed.

“Charles has a school for students now. I’m sure he’s…”, Erik started.

“Adults shouldn’t have to feel like this, either!”, and just like that, Lorna followed Wanda. Probably so they could complain about their parents together. Erik sat down on Ida’s couch and took her legs into his lap.

“That could have gone better. Peter, do you want to run off, too?”

“No, I’m good here.”

“What do you think about this, Honey?”, Ida coaxed.

“I don’t know.”

“Peter, you can always speak your mind. You know that, right? We won’t think less of you. Or get mad. We want to know what you think.”, Erik tried again.

“I like our life. And I know we are on thin ice. But the others are right: It sucks being alone and different. I can’t really hide my mutation. Neither can Wanda. We aren’t THAT obvious, but people always knew. I don’t want to imagine what it is like for those that can’t even really defend themselves. Can you imagine just having a tail? Or be red or something? Everyone knows you’re different, but you don’t even get anything cool out of it? Ida, you said you were always different, too. Don’t you see why the girls are upset?”

“I understand why they are upset. I just worry more about you than people I don’t know.”

“It’s not their fault they aren’t as lucky.”

“I know that, Peter… I’m not saying it’s nice or fair. It’s just… you are my family. My main priority.”

“And when everybody thinks like that, people end up in camps and no one sees a thing.”

Erik took a shocked breath so deep, Ida thought he might start choking. She felt like Peter had punched her. 

“Peter…”, she didn’t even know what to say.

“Am I wrong?”

Erik got up from the couch. He looked pale and shaky and… he walked up and down the room twice, before leaving. There was an audible thud, when he closed their bedroom door.

“Oh.”, Peter looked horrified.

“I think he might need a minute.”

“Maybe I should… I didn’t mean to hurt him, Ida. I promise.”

“I know that, Honey.”

“Does he? Because I really, really didn’t want this, okay? I just thought about all the things I read about, you know, Nazi Germany, and I just… I didn’t mean to, Ida.”

“I know. I’ll check on him. Just… sometimes being…” But she didn’t know what to say. What to do. What… Oh man.

Groaning lightly, she got off the couch and ruffled Peter’s hair in the process, trying to assure him that she really wasn’t mad at him. The bedroom was empty, but Ida could hear the shower in their bathroom. 

“Erik?”, she asked, carefully, but he didn’t respond. Slowly she opened the door, the shower had already filled up with steam. Erik was sitting on the floor, naked, with hot water pouring over him. Shit.

“Erik, Love?”

Nothing.

So she undressed and walked inside, closing the door behind herself and sitting down next to him. The water was almost scalding, but she didn’t mind, instead pressing her face to his shoulder and taking his left hand. They sat like that for a bit, silent and warm, with steam all around them. 

“This is not what I envisioned when you said we should take a shower together.”

Erik made a strange wheezing sound, but didn’t respond.

“Children are a very humbling experience.”

“We told him he could always speak his mind.”, Erik finally said, his voice hoarse and weirdly tinny.

“I think it’s a compliment, really, that he trusts us enough to do it. That they all do.”

“Doesn’t feel like a compliment.”

“If our children don’t get to call us on our bullshit, then who will?”

“So what? Are we going to convert some of the fields into building land? Zoning and all? We can’t just stick people into the workers’ building.”

“I guess so. I mean, there is a reason I keep paying for things like the library. Maybe the town could use a new fire engine?”

Erik turned to her, a mixture of shock and awe on his face.

“Are you… bribing the town?”

“Of course not! It’s all anonymous!” 

“Ida…”

“Did you know that someone paid for new Lacrosse equipment last year?”

“No, I did not.”

“I hear the gym might need a new roof soon.”

“Un. Fucking. Believable.”

“Why do you think Gordon Miller is so understanding about Peter knitting in class?”

“How am I STILL surprised by you?”

“Hey, this world is run by money. I didn’t set this system up, okay? I just live in it.”

Ulvheim, Oregon November 28, 1974

Dinner was a bit more subdued that night. Erik still looked a little shaky, Peter guilty and the girls pissed off. Ida told them they had decided to invite mutants to come join them, but they were still a little… disappointed they had even had to think about it. Ida was sure they’d calm down in a bit. Still, disappointing your kids was a pretty horrible feeling. 

Erik’s nightmares were pretty bad that night. He didn’t sleep much. Instead, they both decided to take a hot bath together. Warmth helped. Even if they had both spend so much time in water that day, they felt pruney. 

They made breakfast for the kids, who looked a little weary. They had probably heard Erik wake up, but at least no one had come down. Peter looked ready to cry. So when they moved to leave for school, Erik walked up to him and pulled him into a tight hug. Peter stiffened a little, then buried his face in Erik’s shoulder.

“It’s okay, son. I promise you. It’s okay.”

“You aren’t, and it’s my fault.”

“No, Peter. It’s not. My… trauma is not your responsibility. Okay? I meant it: You can always say everything to me. I don’t need to be managed by my son, okay?”

“It’s not that. I’m just sorry I hurt you.”

“You didn’t. Others did that long before you were ever even born. And you are right. It’s my responsibility now to make sure the same thing doesn’t happen to others.”

“You’re a pretty good guy, Dad, even if you don’t like to admit it.”

“It means a lot that you think so.”

Always affectionate with the kids, Erik pressed a kiss to Peter’s forehead.

“Now off with you, before your sisters drive off without you.”

“Bye, love you both!”, Peter yelled and ran off, throwing the door closed behind him.

“I promised you peace and quiet when you moved here. A relaxing life. I don’t think I can deliver.”, Ida sighed, hugging Erik from behind. At least as far as her stomach would let her.

“I don’t know… this will give me something to do. There is a title for that in German. Bauherr . Basically the guy that hires the architect and constructor, pays the bills and runs around in work clothes, looking important, while the actual constructor does all the work. I think it suits me.”

“Like an owner?”

“Yeah, but it’s not the same. I don’t think there is a good term for it in English.”

“Bauherr it is.”

“Wanna come with to see Daniels and Toad? To tell them to put the word out? We still have some rooms open, before we get in trouble.”

“No, I’ll drive into town. I’m trying to make myself look more approachable. And, you know, maybe spend some money locally. Might drop in on the Mayor. Randomly, of course. But I draw the line at going to Church.”

Erik laughed and poured himself another cup of coffee. Ida meanwhile decided to change her clothes. She hadn’t been in town for a bit. Maybe it was time to stop trying to hide in loose clothing outside of home, too. Not that she could really still hide anything. So she went for a relatively stylish dress, leggings and boots. Was this fashionable right now? No idea. She could never really keep track. But by the time she’d get back home, the whole town would know that there would be another little Northman running around soon.

“No super speed, no super speed, no super speed”, she told her belly and walked out to see an appreciative looking Erik waiting for her.

“You look gorgeous.”, he smiled and pulled her in for a kiss.

“Do I look like a slightly eccentric rich lady?”

“I don’t know about the slightly part.”

She swatted him on the chest, “No more kissing for you, Mister.”

Another kiss was still what she got, though.

“Are you sure about this?”, Erik asked, as he pulled back, his arms still firmly around her, “Building houses, giving money to the town, feeding a bunch of strangers… I know you said you had money, but I don’t want you to wake up one day and realize me and my drama took all of it.”

“I doubt you could, if you tried. Erik, I have this money to do exactly what we are planning, okay? I can get more. I have lived through a parallel version of this world. Believe me, I know what we need to invest in. Technology has stayed mostly the same.”

“That’s so weird.”

“I lived in a world without mutants. It was so boring! Believe me, this is much better.”

“You like boring.”

“I like you more. Now tell those two boys that they can call their friends, so I can go and tell the Mayor this year’s Christmas Toy Drive is going to be a hit.”

Chapter Text

9. Wanda II

Ulvheim, Oregon December 01, 1974

December 1, 1974, was a Sunday. It was also the day Wanda’s father officially lost his mind. At 6 am, on the dot, the whole house shook with a loud GONG that would potentially haunt Wanda forever. She almost fell out of bed and stumbled to the door, convinced something was wrong… only to find her father standing there, a massive gong floating in front of him. Peter had arrived before her, naturally, looking bewildered. Lorna needed a few seconds longer, yelling: “Is someone dead?!” as she opened the door.

Their father smiled widely, looking mildly deranged, “Of course not. Get dressed. Workout clothes. Meet me downstairs at 6.15.”

“Excuse me?”, Peter sounded horrified. Wanda understood that sentiment just fine.

“Workout clothes. You have them. Wear them. Then meet me downstairs.”

“Why the HELL would we do that?”

“Because, Lorna, today your training begins.”

“But…”, Wanda tried, turning around to look at her warm and comfy bed, “It’s COLD. And Sunday. And 6 am.”

“Better wear your jackets then.”, Erik shrugged and he and his unholy gong turned towards the stairs, “Zack zack! Don’t make me come back up here.”

Wanda and her siblings stood at the top of the stairs, staring after him in horror for a solid three minutes after he had left their sight. Even Fenrir looked scandalized.

“I think he’s lost it.”, Lorna declared.

“He’s not trying to make us run, is he?”, Wanda shook herself, “He wouldn’t do that to us, right? He said he loved us.”

“I have super speed. What exactly does he want me to do?”

“We could just… not go?”, Lorna said nervously, “He can’t MAKE us.”

“Can’t he? I feel like he would find a way.”

“Where did he even get a stupid gong?”, Wanda narrowed her eyes at them, “Has he been planning this? Now that his leg is okay?”

“Oh no, the gong is Mom’s. She had a phase.”

“A gong phase?”

“Don’t ask.”

“I kinda wanna know, though.”, Peter tried.

“Then ask her yourself.”, Lorna shrugged.

“Fine. I’m getting dressed.”, Wanda caved, “I don’t want him to come back up here. I’m sure he has a backup plan.”

“Sucker!”, Lorna yelled after her, as she closed her door and got dressed. Still, Wanda made it downstairs by 6.14 am and naturally, Peter was already there, talking to Ida, who was sipping her favorite tea and sporting her fuzzy bathrobe.

“Morning, Darling.”, Ida smiled, “Did you sleep well?”

“Too short.”

“Ah yes. Better put your shoes on. I fear he’s serious about this one.”

“You are SO lucky to be pregnant.”, Wanda grumbled.

“Pregnant people can do sports.”, Lorna huffed and appeared behind her sister.

“Yes. You are supposed to continue your exercise. Sadly, exercise is nothing I CAN continue. Never really did that.”

“No need to be this smug about it.”, Erik opened the porch door, wearing his usual gray sweatpants and hoodie, “Let's move, people, we’ll do half an hour around the property today. Ida will make us breakfast after.”

“Dad, I’m a speedster.”

“I’m aware. But you get faster, don’t you?”
“Yes, but…”

“Good. Count your rounds. By next week, I expect it to be more.”

“Are we doing this every week now?”, Lorna groaned.

“Week? No. Every day.”

“Excuse me?!”

“I’m going to wake you at 6 am, we’ll go for a run. Have showers and breakfast and then you guys can go to school. We’ll see, if that’s enough time. If not, we’ll get up earlier.”

“Oh god, no.”, Peter groaned.

“Then move.”

That got all of their attention.

Ida yelled, “Have fun!” when they closed the door on her, and Wanda had to agree that she really did sound smug.

PE had NOT prepared Wanda for this shit. Spending more than a year locked up hadn’t helped, either. Her sides were aching and after around ten minutes it started to fucking snow. It was dark. It was wet. It was cold. Frankly, it was a nightmare. Lorna was obviously in better shape than her, which prompted Erik to shoo her along. Peter was basically running circles around them, causing a draft that didn’t help. When Lorna lapped her, Wanda was prepared to throw herself into the stupid lake.

“What’s the fancy word for killing your father again?”, she yelled after Lorna.

“Patricide.”, Erik broke out of the woods to her left, still grinning a little too happily for her liking, “Why?”

“No reason. None.”

Still, he fell in step beside her.

“You can run ahead. I know this isn’t your speed.”, Wanda huffed, finally giving up and stopping to catch her breath, holding her sides.

“No, it’s fine. I’ll get in some extra rounds when you guys go in to shower.”

“Lunatic.”

“Been called worse.”

“As you should.”

“Wanda, if this is it for the day, it’s fine. You gave it your all. Lorna is a bit more used to riding a bike and running around. I’m not doing this to torture you. If you are done then that’s it and maybe tomorrow it’ll be a minute longer.”

“No… I just need a minute. That’s all.”

“Walking is also fine. If running isn’t it, then walk. Briskly.”

“Yeah, okay. Maybe.”, she started walking, her father again falling in step with her.

“How many sets of workout clothes did you get?”, he mused.

“Don't know. Two?”

“Mh, we’ll need more.”

“I could take the car to the mall… Wait, why do I need more?”

“Well, one for the morning run, one for afternoon training. And there is a lot of laundry, so we need extras.”

“What afternoon training?”, Wanda asked in alarm, still doing her best to walk as fast as possible.

Erik very suddenly stopped and reached into his pocket, Wanda turned around to look at him and was hit in the forehead with a pen.

“What the fuck?!”

Erik let the pen float back into his hand and started walking again as if nothing had happened.

“No, really, Dad, what the fuck?”, Wanda trotted up to him.

“Most mutants instinctively use their powers when startled. You don’t. You have trained yourself… or been conditioned… not to.”

Panic. Dread. Fear.

“I don’t want to train with my powers!”

“I know that, Liebes, and I’m not going to force you to do it. I also don’t think you should let people throw pens in your face. So I’m going to teach you how to fight.”

“As in… hand to hand?”

“Exactly.”

“You’re going to teach me how to punch people in the face?”

“We’ll start with learning how not to get punched yourself. Then we can move on to punching others. Lorna is training with knifes. Peter, I think, needs more endurance. And awareness. You’ll get to be quick and punchy, okay?”

“Yes! That sounds awesome! Wait… you’re going to punch me in the face, aren’t you?”

“I’ll be careful.”

“Perfect.”

“Oi!”, Lorna appeared behind them, “I’m running, and you are going for a walk?!”

“Keep running, Lorna, you aren’t tired yet.”

“Hello? I’m dying here!”, she fell in step next to them.

“No, I know what you look like when you are tired.”

“Are we stopping?”, Peter dropped to normal speed. He was promptly hit in the face with a pen.

“Why would you do that?!”

“See?”, Erik turned to a smug Wanda, “Endurance AND awareness.”

“He’s gone completely mad.”, Peter stared at them, but at least they were now all walking Wanda’s pace.

“He used to do that to me, too.”, Lorna sighed, “Now I’m just constantly scared of being hit in the face.”

“Good. Now move both your asses, or you can join me for my rounds once the 30 minutes are up.”

“Oh, hell no!”, Lorna and Peter were both gone. Turned out, Lorna could still run just fine.

“Funnily enough, I normally do that to see how aware Lorna is of the surrounding metal, but I think it’ll work for you guys, too.”

“Lovely. You do that to Ida, too?”

“You shouldn’t underestimate Ida. She’s pretty good with knives.”

“Peter told me she threatened to turn one of the guys inside out, when you came to save me. She was joking, right?”

“Uh, I wouldn't bet on it. Although I think her powers work differently from that. Maybe you should ask her.”

“Why haven't you?”

Erik shrugged, as if it was no big deal to him, “Ida doesn't have the best relationship with her powers. That's why she hardly uses them.”

“Like me.”

“Precisely.”

“You’re pretty worried, right? About others coming here? Both of you?”

Erik sighed deeply, then shrugged again. 

“Anonymity was our first and best line of defense. Now we adjust.”

“Hence the 6 am runs?”

“Hence the 6 am runs.”

His watch beeped loudly and before he even managed to turn off his alarm, Peter and Lorna appeared next to them.

Apparently Peter had carried Lorna. Wanda expected her to keel over and throw up, but so far she was still the only person that didn't seem bothered much by Peter’s speed.

“Are we done?”

“Yes, Lorna, you can go and hit the shower.”

“I’ll go first!”, Peter declared and vanished.

“Asshole!”, Lorna yelled into the dark, “You coming, Wanda?”

“Yeah.”, Wanda followed her little sister, as their father took off into the dark, finally running at his own speed.

Ulvheim, Oregon December 01, 1974

“Where are YOU going?”, Wanda narrowed her eyes in suspicion, as Peter appeared in the kitchen. Her, Lorna, and Erik were all sitting at the table, with Erik reading to them, waiting for their usual Sunday cake to be done.

Apfelstrudel. Apparently Ida’s favorite. Wanda was excited to try something new again.

“I’m going to Baker City, with Beau and Theo.”

“Baker City?”, Lorna frowned, “Why?”

“Because, dear Lorna, my friends and I are going to the movies. Murder On the Orient Express.”

“And Wanda isn’t going?”

“Huh?”, Wanda looked up in surprise, “Why would I?”

“Aren’t you guys TWINS?!”

“We are still… people, Lorna.”, Wanda grinned, “And I really don’t want to spend time with my brother and his friends today. Thanks.”

“That’s so weird.”

“It’s not weird.”, Peter walked over and ruffled Lorna’s hair, “And I’m running over to Baker City. I’m not spending hours in a car. No, thank you.”

“So poor Beau and Theo have to drive for hours, and you are just like BOOM, I have arrived?”

“Exactly.”

“Dad, when will you teach me how to fly?”

“You’re not flying to Baker City.”

“But, Dad!”

“Flying isn’t that much fun over long distances.”

“But it WOULD make for a cool entrance.”

“You’re not there yet. You need to maintain a magnetic field around your own body. You still struggle with even being aware of metal. Let alone their fields.”

“I do not!”

Wanda threw her pen in Lorna’s face.

“Oi, you…”

“This might become my favorite game.”, Wanda grinned.

“Yeah, that one is yours, alright.”, Ida walked into the kitchen and padded Erik on the head, “Can’t deny it.”

Her father just smiled proudly, and Wanda felt a sudden surge of love for the guy. 

“Have fun with your friends, Honey.”, Ida softly kissed Peter’s cheek, “And better take off, before they rope you into their drama.”

“Bye, love you!”

“Erik, I thought we had stopped terrifying our children by throwing things in their face?”

“The world is terrifying.”

“I thought he stopped, because I got good at it!”, Lorna complained, “Did you make him?”

“I don’t MAKE your father do anything.”

Both girls snorted loudly.

“If I DID, he probably wouldn’t have done it today, would he?”

“Why did you even know where Peter was going today?”, Erik obviously tried to change the subject.

“Because he told me days ago.”

“Why didn’t he tell me?”, Erik looked affronted.

“Because you throw pens in his face, Dear.”

“I did that once! Today!”

“It’s just a symptom.”

“Wow.”, Lorna staged whispered, “Mom is mean today.”

“Mean? How is that mean?”

“You just said Dad was less approachable than you.”, Wanda agreed.

“I did NOT.”

“You did, actually.”, Erik leaned back in his chair, “The girls are right: That was mean.”

“Well, I’m the one Peter told, eh?”

“Wow, Ida. Just wow.”

Ida rolled her eyes at them, as the timer finally went off and Erik moved to get their Apfelstrudel out of the oven.

“Maybe it’s just because I asked him if he had plans for the weekend? Drama queens. Lorna, please go into the basement to get the ice cream, okay?”

“On it! But still mean!”

Wanda moved to set the table. She truly didn’t want to go to Baker City with the guys, but she had to admit that it rankled a little that she hadn’t even known about it. None of the girls seemed to be going, but still… it felt a little like it used to, when everyone was scared of her. When no one wanted to be her friend.

“You know…”, Ida softly touched Wanda’s arm, “There is absolutely nothing stopping you from inviting your friends, right? Throw a party, if you like. Your father and I won’t mind.”

“We won’t?”, Erik asked.

“We would?”, Ida looked equally surprised back at him.

“Eh, I never thought about it before.”

“She’s 18.”

“I’m aware. I just never thought about it. What would we do, if she throws a party? I’m NOT sitting in our bedroom and pretend not to exist.”

“We could get a hotel for us and Lorna. Make a trip out of it.”

“What? Why can’t I go to a party?”Lorna appeared at the top of the basement stairs, carrying vanilla ice cream.

“Because you are 12.”, Erik told her sharply.

“I’m almost a teenager!”

“Sweetie, you’ve been saying that since your 12th birthday.”, Ida sighed, “You’ve been saying it so much, I’ve started telling people you are almost 13 a week after.”

“Same.”, Erik agreed. 

“When IS your birthday?”, Wanda laughed.

“January 16th.”, Lorna grinned, “Almost there.”

“Are you getting a party?”

“Of course I am!”

“Yeah. But we won't be leaving.”, Ida told her sternly, “Just pick a date, Wanda. I’m sure we can arrange it.”

“We can try out local accommodations, so we know where to go for the renovations.”, Erik agreed and started cutting their Apfelstrudel.

“That sounds like a plan!”, Ida agreed.

How exactly had they now agreed among themselves that Wanda would throw a party she didn't want?

Peter, the little prick, wasn't back in time for their first afternoon training session. Funnily enough, it was the first time Wanda even entered the basement. She never did the laundry, Ida or Erik did that, and Lorna was mostly the one sent downstairs to get stuff from the big freezer.

Apart from the appliances she had expected, there were also several mats, punching backs and weights strewn about. So THIS was what her father did all day, when they were in school, ey?

“Here you go.”, Erik handed her a pair of boxing gloves, “Let's see what you got.”

The first mutant that showed up at their door wasn’t actually someone Daniels and Toad had reached. It was Lowell Miller, Beau’s distant cousin, he had told them about that very first day.

He arrived driving an old, beat up truck while they were outside, running before school on that very first Monday. Showing up at 6.30 am was a bit of a power move. It also meant they didn’t have to run the full 30 minutes… so Erik was already annoyed. Not a good start for poor Lowell.

Lowell looked, and there was no polite way of saying it, like a ginormous rat. He had white hair and side burns, red eyes and ears that were basically wider than his head. 

“Are you Mr. Northman?”, he asked, his voice polite and a little nervous.

Erik sighed a little, but then just nodded, “Sometimes.”

“May I have a moment of your time?”

“Sure thing. Kids, back to running for you. I can see you from here.”

“But, Daaaaaaaad…”

“Moooove, Lorna.”

Peter was the first to start running again and as Wanda took off, she could hear Lowell’s “Oh, I think I found the right house.”

Still, she could see the two men talking for another ten minutes, before Lowell got back into his truck and drove off, prompting Erik to start running again.

“Is he staying?”, Wanda asked, as her father reached her. She had returned to running now, since their time was almost up anyway.

“Yes, I've sent him over to the farm. They know to expect more people.”

“Will the workers there be okay with that?”

“I’ve told them everyone who is uncomfortable is free to leave. And find a job with worse hours and less pay.”

“Ida pays well?”

“Turns out Ida has been using her money to bribe the whole town for decades.”

“That makes sense.”

Erik’s watch beeped.

“Freedom!”, Lorna yelled somewhere behind them.

“Great. She’s closer to the shower.”, Wanda sighed.

“Hurry up then, maybe you can overtake her.”, and Erik vanished back into the dark.

Wanda was sadly unsuccessful. Both showers were already occupied, when she made it back to the house, with Ida standing by the stove and cooking something in two different pots.

“Uhhhhhh, no pancakes? Is the world ending?”

“Oi! Since it’s now apparently my job to make breakfast, I thought I’d experiment a bit.”

“What is it?”

“Semolina pudding. And cherry sauce.”

“Ooookay….”

“I don’t know, okay? I’m doing my best here to expose you guys to many different foods and cultures.”

“Where is this from?”

“As a sweet breakfast food? If my new cook book is correct, basically everywhere vaguely European. But that could just be the book.”

“I’m sure it’s going to be great, Ida. Thank you for making breakfast.”

“You’re welcome, Darling. If it sucks, we have bread.”

“Are you okay? You look a little… stressed.”

“I’m fine.”

“You’re a terrible liar.”

“Excuse me? I’m an excellent liar.”

She was lying, though, Wanda could feel it. She just KNEW it. Damn her powers.

“You know I’m not a kid, right? You can tell me stuff.”

“That doesn’t mean I want to pull you into any of this.”

“So you had a fight with Dad?”

“No, Darling. Not a fight. I just… I just asked him why he didn’t want to celebrate Hanukkah with you guys. If I should cook something special for tonight. And… eh… he really doesn’t want to. That’s all. No fighting.”

“Oh. But… we wouldn’t even be considered Jewish, would we? Since our Mom wasn’t Jewish?”

“I don’t know. Cultures aren’t monoliths. I was just… I don’t know. We’ve been eating a lot of German food and I thought he might enjoy… well, he doesn’t. He was a little upset, and now I’m a little upset, because I don’t enjoy hurting your father. That’s all.”

“Our Mom was Romani, but she never liked to talk about it. She never even told people. We never had any special food or something. She just put it away and tried to hide it. I remember her spending hours trying to perfect her English, so no one would notice an accent. There was a time she asked me to go by Wendy, because it was more American, but I like my name.”

“Wanda is a beautiful name. I’m glad you kept it.”

“I appreciate you trying to cook different stuff.”, Wanda looked down on the stove, “It’s nice. Like I came from somewhere and didn’t just appear, you know?”

“Do you want me to look into Romani cuisine? I don’t know much about your mother’s people, I’m sorry. But I can try.”

“That would be nice. Maybe we can cook something together?”

“Yes! That would be fun. Maybe I’ll send Peter to the bigger book store, so I don’t have to drive. I’m sure they can order something. We’ll do that.”

“Shower’s free!”, Peter appeared next to them, “Uhhhh, food. Nice.”

“Peter”, Wanda heard Ida say, as she walked up the stairs, “Is that your actual name or did you Americanize it?”

“Pietro. My real name is Pietro. Why?”

“That’s lovely, Honey. Just asking.”

When the three of them made it to school later (Breakfast had been a hit), Beau and Gertie were already waiting for them by the parking lot, looking suspiciously nervous.

“Morning!”, Wanda opened her door, “How was the movie?”

“It was great!”, Beau smiled, “Didn’t Peter tell you?”

“Peter never tells me anything.”

“Ouch!”, Peter appeared next to her, “Why so salty?”

“Bye!”, Lorna and Gertie split to find their other friends.

“I’m not salty.”, Wanda replied, while waving at the girls, “You didn’t tell me anything about the movie.”

“Yeah, fair.”

“Did… Did Lowell find you?”, Beau asked, nervously chewing his lower lip.

“Oh yeah, he did! Dad send him over to the farm. He’ll get a place to stay and a job.”, Wanda explained, and Beau exhaled loudly.

“That’s good. He showed up yesterday morning, but my father said it would be rude to show up at your home on a Sunday like that. So he made him wait. But this morning, he helped with milking and then took off. Dad was pretty worried… he didn’t want your folks to think Lowell was, you know, imposing.”

“He interrupted our morning run, so I’m thankful.”, Wanda shrugged.

“Morning run?”

“Our old man has lost his marbles.”, Peter explained, “He has dropped into Drill Sergeant Mode.”

“Why are you complaining? You run all the time. And you weren’t there for training last night! You could literally hide in the woods the whole time, and he wouldn’t even notice.”

“I tried that yesterday, before he joined you for your little WALK.”, Peter gave her a pointed look, “Apparently he can feel the metal on my clothes and knows if I’m really running past him or just hiding somewhere.”

“I hadn’t thought of that.”

“Your Dad makes you run laps?”, Beau grinned.

“Yes. The asshole. He wakes us at 6 am.”

Beau looked at them, “I wake up at 5 am to help with the morning farm work. Milking. Feeding. Everything. And you complain about having to run?”

“Well… Peter started, but then obviously didn’t know what to say.

“Okay.”, Wanda admitted, “Maybe we… eh… yeah.”

“You don’t have to bike. You drive a nice car instead. You seem to have money. I’ve never heard you talk about having to do chores… seems like a pretty good life to me.”

“That’s humbling, man.”, Peter looked suitably chastised.

“I’m not trying to be mean. I’m just telling you, because honestly? I wouldn’t complain to many of the other kids around here. I’m your friend, so I’m telling you this nicely: You have it a lot better than basically everyone around here. I know you just lost your Mom and that’s really shitty. But when it comes to day to day life… maybe complain less, before one of the kids that occasionally go hungry, punch you in the face.”

Chapter Text

10. Lorna II

Ulvheim, Oregon December 15, 1974

Lorna had a plan. Was it a good plan? Probably not. Did she have a better one? No. No, she did not. But Wanda was still having nightmares. Strange ones. Sometimes, Lorna had them, too. She was Wanda in her dreams. And she just KNEW those weren't her nightmares. Whatever Wanda's powers were, there was definitely telepathy involved.

That much was rather obvious. Wanda often knew when people were lying or if someone wasn't feeling well. And honestly, that could be such a cool power! If only Wanda would use it. Train with it. Maybe then she would stop projecting her nightmares, too. Which would be a bonus. But how to go about it? How to get Wanda to practice? She had tried and Wanda had rebuffed her. So far, her Dad didn't seem inclined to push Wanda, either. 

Her Mom? Probably a dead end. Mom hardly ever used her own powers, which was a bummer, because Lorna strongly suspected her Mom could kick some serious butt.

That left Peter. 

“Pete?”, Lorna asked, sneaking up behind her brother, who was playing some weird arcade game he had bought with his allowance. He’d had it delivered and shown the receipt to their parents as proof. All proud. Sometimes Lorna was allowed to play, too. Peter would always leave his door open a bit, when he didn't mind Lorna just wandering in. Peter was amazing like that.

“Yeah?”

“Do you get Wanda’s nightmares?”

Peter froze. Straight up froze. Lost his game and everything.

“No. I don't. Why do you ask?”

“Because I do.”

Peter turned around to look at her, eyes narrowed, “How do you know?”

“Because people call me Wanda, I have her powers and when I look in a mirror, I see her face?”

“What do you mean, you have her powers?”

“I kinda know what people think. I can like… do stuff with my hands? Move things. Make people see things. Do things.”

“That doesn't sound like Wanda… she can't make people do things.”

“How would you know? She doesn't ever show anyone what she can do. Or talk about it.”

“Because I grew up with her?”

“Powers grow. And she wasn't Wanda for a while, before she was gone, right?”

“You honestly think she can control people?”

“I don't know. But in her nightmares she can.”

“Why do you get her nightmares and I don't?”

“Maybe your brain is too weird.”

“Like yours is normal.”, Peter huffed and Lorna cuffed him on the head.

“Maybe you are too fast. Can Dad's telepathic friend read your mind?”

“I don't know. Maybe I should ask him.”

“Mh. Maybe. I don't know. Dad says they are friends, but you said, he punched him.”

“Yeah, he’s a bit intense. But so is Dad. I feel like he wouldn’t be friends with normal folks.”

“He’s been trying with Gertie’s parents!”

“By trying, you mean he learned their names, right?”

“Well… yeah. But Pete, we need to try and get Wanda to train with her powers.”

“I agree. At some point she’s going to explode, and I don’t want to be next to her, when that happens.”, Peter shivered.

“So… how do we do it?”

“We could annoy her until she breaks.”

“How likely is it that you survive that?”

“Me?!”

“Who is more annoying here, Pete?”

“Why are you so mean? Who hurt you?”

“Wanda says it's because Mom’s a little mean.”

“Your Mom isn't mean!”

“Eh. I don't know. She can be. You just don't see it, because you are a little Mama’s boy and want her to like you.”

“Lorna! That's mean again!”

“This time it was on purpose.”

“And that's why YOU are more likely to get Wanda to use her powers. So she can shut you up for once!”

“And you call me mean?!”

“Yes!”

“This isn’t helping. We need a plan. A plan to annoy Wanda, not each other.”, Lorna tried to start again, “Focus, Peter, focus.”

“I have never been able to focus on command in my whole life!”

“If we annoy Wanda into using her powers… will she want to train so it won't happen again or will we traumatize her more? We need to be sure here. If we mess this up, we are dead.”

“Probably literally.”

“Huh. But we need to do SOMETHING.”

“She can't keep it in forever anyway. She WILL explode at some point.”

“But what's better? Now or later when it's big?”

“Mh. We could watch her and then make a real plan. Let's give her until the new year to settle in. Then we’ll start pestering her.”

“Why until then? That's a whole ass month.”

“Because I want to experience at least one Christmas, before Wanda kills either of us.”

“Fair.”

Ulvheim, Oregon December 19, 1974

It turned out, they didn't make it to Christmas. Only two days left until the school holidays started and the moment Lorna woke up on that Thursday morning, she knew something was wrong. She could feel the negative energy permeating through the whole house.

Mh.

Lorna was the first of her siblings to get up and get dressed. When she made it down to the kitchen, Mom was already there, looking bigger than she had any business looking, honestly.

“Dad already outside?”

“No, Darling, your father isn't feeling well. I’m sure you guys can run without him.”

Dad was sick? Dad never got sick. 

“Hey, where's Dad?”, Peter appeared.

“In bed. He’s not feeling well.”, Mom repeated.

“Dad never gets sick.”, Lorna said, this time out loud, “Is he okay?”

“Just a little under the weather.”, Mom sighed, “So I’m giving you the option of running without him or just skipping today, okay?”

“He’s been a bit off lately.”, Peter admitted with a shrug.

“The only time I EVER remember Dad being sick was…”, Lorna stopped right in the middle of her thought. Last year. Shortly before Christmas. That was… suspicious. Very suspicious.

Wanda staggered into the kitchen, looking decidedly unhappy.

“Morning, Dear. You okay?”, Mom frowned.

“Tired.”

“Bad dreams?”

“No.”

Oooookay, Wanda was in a mood.

 “Let's go then! Half an hour, we can do it.”, Peter grinned, the fake cheer in his voice even annoying Lorna a little.

Wanda looked ready to murder him.

“So you can hide in a bush? Because Dad isn't there to feel you doing it? No, thank you.”

“I won’t! I’ve already gotten faster. I’m not stopping this now.”

“I’m coming, too!”, Lorna declared, “I want an A in PE.”

“Fine.”, Wanda grumbled.

There hadn’t been any more snowfall during the night, so at least the path Dad and the tractor had cleared the day before was still usable.

20 minutes in, Lorna was feeling good. It had only been three weeks, but honestly? The routine was nice, the air fresh… and she slept better at night. Peter was causing his usual draft and Wanda was still struggling, but getting better. At least Lorna thought so. She still walked more than she ran, but that was what training was for, after all.

“You okay?”, Lorna asked, as she found Wanda leaning against a tree, looking shaky.

“No, not really.”

“Anything I can do?”

“Yeah. Let me be.”

“Wow. Okay.”

The next time she reached Wanda, Peter stopped, too.

“Wanda, you look like shit.”

“Shut up, Peter.”

“Maybe we should go inside?”, Lorna asked, nervously chewing the inside of her cheek, “Wanda, if you are sick…”

“I’m not sick! And inside is worse, okay?”

It clicked then, for Lorna: “It’s not you, it’s Dad! He feels like crap. I KNEW there was something telepathic about you!”

“Urgh.”, Wanda didn't even deny it.

“It's so much. Too much.”, she groaned.

“Dad isn't really sick, is he?”, Lorna asked, “It's something else.”

“I don't want this.”, Wanda heaved, “Make it stop!”

“How? What can we do?”, Peter moved forward to touch Wanda’s arm, as she slumped over a little.

“No touching!”, she yelled, her body suddenly encased in vibrant red light. Peter flew backwards and hit a nearby tree with the most sickening crunch Lorna had ever heard. The trunk cracked and started to topple over, as Fenrir broke through the snow, clamping his mouth around Peter's arm and dragging him out of the way.

Everything happened so fast, Lorna just stood there, terrified. 

Blood. There was blood in the snow around Peter.

Wanda screamed, fell to the ground. Started rocking back and forth. Mumbling.

Lorna still stood there. 

Fenrir raised his head and howled. A long, drawn out sound that vibrated through every cell of Lorna's body. It was the first time Lorna ever heard him make a sound. 

“Oh God, Oh God, Oh God.”, Wanda started mumbling over and over. The pool of blood around Peter grew bigger, melting the snow.

“Pete!”, Lorna finally unfroze, falling to the ground next to her brother. She pulled his upper body onto her lap, trying desperately to find what was wrong. His eyes were open. He was looking at her, but… he didn't see her.

“Peter!”, she tried again. He wasn't breathing. Nothing, “Pete! Please!”

Dad appeared on the path, barefoot and only in his pajamas. He didn't even slow down, instead he almost barreled into Lorna.

“Peter! Lorna, baby, let me see him.”

But Lorna couldn't let go. She couldn't let go.

“He’s dead. He's dead.”, Wanda was still rocking back and forth, “He’s dead.”

Dad had gone white as a sheet. His hands flying over Peter’s chest and neck.

“Dad? Dad, he can't be gone. Please, Dad!”, Lorna started crying. He couldn't be. Not Peter. Not ever. Not her big brother.

It was all her fault. She had said they needed to annoy Wanda. She had done it. All her fault. All her fault.

Mom finally arrived next to them. Out of breath and shaky. Fenrir trotted over, curling himself around Wanda, as if to keep her warm and safe.

“Ida.”, Dad reached for Mom’s arm, as she sank to the floor, “Ida, he’s gone. He’s…”

“No. He's not.” 

Mum leaned forward across Peter and put her hand on his chest. Her eyes started to glow. The same strange golden that happened when Mom healed her. Could she do this? Could she heal the dead?

Peter’s whole body started glowing. All around them, the blood retreated. Back into Peter's body. Snow reappeared where it had melted. All Lorna could hear was Wanda’s mumbling and her own blood thumping in her ears.

Please. Please. Please.

Peter started breathing.

With one very shaky, drawn-out breath, he opened his eyes and stared at them.

“What the fuck happened?”

“Oh, thank God!”, Lorna yelled, almost wrapping herself around Peter in an attempt to hug him with his head still in her lap. 

Dad started patting Peter’s chest, tears in his eyes. As if he wanted to hug him but didn't know how.

Mom’s eyes were still glowing, her expression unreadable.

“Mom? You did it, Mom!”, Lorna laughed, “Mom look!”

Mom shook herself, closed her eyes and when she opened them again, they were green.

“Wanda? Wanda! Are you okay? What happened? Why am I on the floor?”, Peter sat up, disentangling himself from Lorna and Dad, who patted him one more time and then walked over to Wanda.

“Liebes? Peter is alright. Can you look at me?”

“I killed him. I killed him. I didn't mean to!”

“I’m not dead, though.”

“You were.”, Lorna told him, feeling the truth of it settle in, “You were DEAD. You died on me, you stupid asshole!”

“I was?”, Peter looked perplexed, “Did you heal me again, Ida?”

“I did. Yes.”, Mom groaned and tried to get up. Peter was quicker, though, and pulled her up, “Why is moving THIS hard?”

“Because you don't like exercise?”, Lorna shrugged.

“Mean.”, Peter scolded.

“Are we good?”, Dad looked Mom all over, sitting on the ground and holding Wanda in his arms.

“All good.”, Mom nodded, “Peter, what's the last thing you remember?”

“Getting down and you telling us Dad wasn't coming for a run.”

“Only overdid it a little then. All good.”

“Why does healing affect my memory?”

“It doesn't. Let's… later.”, Mom sighed, still holding on to Peter's hand. Lorna wanted to do that, too. Hold on and never let go. She grabbed Peter's other hand with both of hers.

“Erik, how is Wanda?”

“In shock.”, Dad sighed, “I’ve got her.”

He lifted poor Wanda into his arms, and together they walked back to the house. Peter, funnily enough, the only one that didn't look terrified.

“Upstairs?”, Dad asked, when they made it to the kitchen.

“No. Best put her in our bed. I don't think anyone will want to be alone today.” 

Lorna wholeheartedly agreed. When Dad carefully put Wanda down in the middle of the bed and covered her with one of the blankets, Lorna slipped in next to her, snuggling into her side.

“I killed Peter.”, Wanda told her, sobbing a little. 

“Peter is over there, looking worried. See?”, Lorna tried to comfort her. On cue, Peter took the other side of the bed. Throwing his arms around Wanda, too.

Both Mom and Dad looked a little forlorn, before Dad shrugged and said, “Good thing we have a big bed.” 

Which was how the five of them found themselves together in bed, huddled under several blankets. Then Fenrir took up the bed’s foot end, too.

“It's a bit ridiculous, right?”, Peter chuckled softly.

“Knowing you are all safe and right here is not ridiculous.”, Dad yawned, “Not at all.”

He demonstratively threw an arm around Peter. 

“What happened today, guys?”, Mom asked quietly.

“I killed Peter.”, Wanda said, like it was a mantra.

“And how did that happen?”, Dad followed up.

“I don't remember.”, Peter shrugged.

“I lost control.”, Wanda explained, “It was all too much.”

“What was too much, Liebes?”

Wanda didn't reply for a solid three minutes.

“I’ve been feeling it for days. It just got worse every day. And then it became too much.”

“What did you feel?”, Lorna feared she already knew the answer.

“Grief. Loss. Anger. So, so much.”

“Me. You’ve been feeling me.”, Dad’s voice was hoarse and grim.

“Yeah.”

“Today would have been Anya’s 23rd birthday. December is a tough time for me. I’m sorry, Wanda. I didn’t know you were telepathic.”

“I only get an impression. An imprint. Not… what you feel. How do you bear it, Dad?”

“I didn’t. When Anya died, I… I knew about loss and grief, but losing Anya… that was different.”

“You can tell us, Dad. We’ll listen.”

“Lorna, I don't think you really want to know this… it's not pretty.”

“But she was my sister and you are my Dad. I want to know. Please. Tell us.”

“It’s not one moment. It’s not a wound that gets better. I was someone’s father and then, suddenly, I wasn’t. But you don’t stop being a parent. Not really. Or at least not for me. I wasn’t childless, I was a father without a child. And it just didn’t get better. I would hear someone yell Papa , and I’d turn around. Then I’d remember that I was no one’s Papa anymore. No one would call me Papa ever again. I’d go into a shop, see plums, and think Better bring some. They are Anya’s favorites. Every time I went outside, I’d feel like dying. In the end, I decided to go on a Nazi Hunt. Tried to become a completely new man. Not someone that would see a random child on the streets and start crying. I became angry. Anger is much easier. And when that didn’t work, I became Magneto. Or I tried to. Spending ten years on my own with my memories… that gave me some time to process.”

“You’re not childless anymore.”, Lorna mumbled into her sweater, “That’s good, right?”

“I can’t begin to tell you how happy you make me. All of you.”

“That’s the first time you really told us anything about Anya. Plums were her favorites.”, Wanda repeated that fact to herself, as if to memorize it.

“Yes. And her favorite food was pancakes with applesauce.”

“Is that why you make pancakes so often?”, Peter cocked his head.

“I don’t know. I like pancakes, too. And they are quick and easy. She had a little doll. A woman in our village gave it to her. The doll's name was Maja. She… Maja was all I found. She loved running and stick fights. She would climb every tree. Or just on my back. And she’d sing all day, every day.”

“23. That means she had just turned four, right?”, Mom asked.

“Yeah. Less than two months before. She had a bit of a temper. And the same green eyes as both Wanda and Lorna. Brown hair, curly. Even at age four, she was a great liar, and I have no idea how or why. Honestly! She’d tell you something, and you’d believe her and… she just LIED to you!”, Dad was laughing now. Laughing and crying. But that was okay. He was talking about Anya and Lorna wanted to hear everything she could. Every little thing about the big sister she never got to meet.

“There was an old man in our village that used to call her an Odmieniec. Because she looked different to Magda and me. And was a wild little girl.”

“What does it mean?”, Lorna asked.

“Like a changeling, basically. Magda struggled a lot with that. She was more light skinned than her parents. Anya wasn’t. Some people thought Anya couldn’t be mine… It was one of the reasons we left our first home. All the talk. So we moved to Vinnytsia. That turned out to be a mistake.”

“How am I the only one with brown eyes?”, Peter pouted.

“Nothing wrong with your eyes, Honey. They are beautiful.”

“Not the point! How do you all have green eyes?”

“I don’t.”, Dad shrugged, “Genes are funny that way.”

“I’ve had soooo many people tell me I inherited Mom’s beautiful eyes, it’s a running gag at this point.”

“I get my eyes from my mother, I think.”, Mom shrugged.

“You think?”, Wanda sounded horrified.

“I’ve only met her a couple of times. In passing.”

“Had she powers like yours?”, Lorna ceased the moment. If Dad was finally talking, maybe she could get Mom to open up a little, too.

“We were just talking about your sister, Lorna. Not me.”

“It's alright. Share.”, Dad told her. He tried to reach out to touch Mom's arm, but there were too many kids between them.

“My mother has time based powers. Like me. Only less severe. I think she can turn back time by about five minutes. Which is really great for healing, natural disasters… anything like that. She's considered powerful. My father was very powerful. A Sorcerer. Rich. A prince. He was young and she ambitious. She told me once, when I was a child, that she thought he'd marry her, if she got pregnant. He didn't. He panicked. Told her there had been a prophecy about how one of his children would bring the end of the world. Told her to run and hide, to protect me. She hoped I’d ensure a better life. Instead, I brought an end to the one she already had. She dumped me in the village where she had grown up and left. The other universes I went to, where I found Fenrir and… others… my siblings weren't treated kindly. So, in a way, I was very lucky.”

“So your mother was a bitch.”, Wanda declared and Mom chuckled.

“Honestly? Yes. I never loved her. The few times I met her, I didn't even like her.”

“What happened to your father?”, Dad wondered.

“He died. There were rumors. A lot of them. He either fell or jumped. I don't know. Many people in that village at least suspected my parentage. After he died, I was treated worse. I ran away. Left through a portal and never looked back.”

“How old were you?”

“Too young. Basically a kid.”

“So it's not healing? You didn't heal me, you turned back time?”

“Yes.”

“Can you time travel?”

“No, Lorna, I can't. Well… kinda. Not easily, at least. I can use existing portals, wormholes and influence them with my powers. But the chances of me ending up exactly where I want to be are… not good. 50/50, I think.”

“How far back can you go? If your mother could do five minutes?”

“Uh… unlimited, I think. But NOT something I want to do, okay?”

“Do your powers sometimes just… happen?”

“No, Wanda, I just have trouble stopping sometimes. The more I use my powers, the more difficult it gets. But… I am pretty good with magic. Maybe you want to learn more about that?”

“You said neither of us had potential.”, Peter pouted.

“Honey, I said you and Lorna don’t. I never mentioned Wanda.”

“That’s not true, is it?”

“It is.”, Dad laughed, “I remember it very clearly. I was worried about you and magic and, believe me, I noticed, when she said nothing about Wanda’s potential.”

“So… are my powers a mutation or magic?”

“It doesn’t have to be either or. Your ability to use magic could very well be a mutation. Both Lorna and I can manipulate energy. Magnetic, yes, but energy. Maybe you manipulate another kind.”

“Meanwhile, Peter is just over here, getting his groove on.”

“My groove on? Where are you even getting this?”

“School. TV. Radio. Friends… That thing some people have.”

“You little shit.”

“Guys! Stop it. Please.”

“Don’t act like you don’t think this is fun, Dad.”

“I don’t even know what this is, honestly.”

“Then keep it less hostile, at least.”

Ulvheim, Oregon December 24, 1974

They didn’t return to school before the winter break, instead staying at home just spending time together. It was only on Christmas Eve that Lorna was standing in Peter’s room, playing his arcade game as he made a new mixtape, that she had a sudden idea.

“Pete…”, she started, letting her game end as she turned around, “We need to talk to Wanda. Now.”

“Wanda is taking a bath.”

“It’s important.”

“So is not disturbing Wanda in the bathtub.”

“Pete… Mom said, she could potentially time travel, right? Indefinitely?”

“She said the chances of her managing to hit the right time were bad.”

“She said 50/50.”

“Yes… bad. I don’t think she’ll want to get lost in time.”

“Buuuuut Wanda can change probability, no?”

“Uh. Technically.”

“So… if she trains and supports Mom’s powers, they could do it.”

“Possibly. Why? What are you up to, Little Sis?”

“Do you know any mutants that could open portals?”

“No. Most mutants I know live in Ulvheim. Loooorna, what is it?”

“If we were to open a portal in time, you could run through, get someone and run back out without anyone ever noticing.”

“Oh. So now I’M time travelling?”

“Not yet. But if we could train, we could do it, right?”

“Do what?! Will you just come out and say it already?!”

“We need Mom, Wanda and a portal. Where do we get that? You could ask that Xavier guy.”

“Lorna Northman, people, lost in her own mind.”

“Okay, what’s going on?”, Wanda appeared, wearing a bathrobe, her hair in a turban.

“Nothing.”

“Peter, I can feel Lorna’s brain buzzing. It’s distracting. What is it?”

“I need both you and Mom to train more.”

“Oh great. That’s exactly what I don’t need in my life.”

“Guys, your father is doing another load of laundry, do any of you have black… why are you all standing here like that? And why is Wanda dripping all over the wooden floor?”

“Mom. Get inside.”, Lorna pulled at her mother’s arm, “Dad can’t hear this.”

“Ehm. I don’t think I want to keep secrets from your father… what is going on?”

“Mom, if we find someone to open a portal and Wanda trains with her probability powers, could we open a portal in time? Send Peter through? And have him get back?”

“Uh.”, Mom looked around, her empty basket high on her stomach, “Yes. We could.”

“So we COULD open a portal to 1956?”

“1956… Lorna? Please tell me you’re not suggesting…”

“Why not?!”

“You can’t change time like that. Some things are fixed. You don’t change the past, you create a universe.”

“We don’t need to change anything!”

“I’m so confused.”, Peter interrupted them, “What are we doing in 1956?”

“Lorna, what you are suggesting…”

“Dad said, the only thing he found was Anya’s doll. We wouldn’t change the past. Maybe it has always been this way!”

“Lorna…”

“Why do we have these powers, if they aren’t good for something?!”

“They are part of you, they don’t have to be useful, they…”

“Ida. I could do it.”, Wanda interrupted Mom, “I think I could do it. Change the probability. Make sure a portal would work.”

“Firstly: We don’t have a portal. Second: We are not sending Peter through a hypothetical portal to…”

“Safe our sister?”

“That’s unfair, Lorna.”

“I’d do it.”, Peter declared, “You make me a portal and I’ll do it. No question about it.”

“Yeah. Sure. And we lose you somewhere in time.”

“No. We won’t.”, Wanda declared, “I’ll train. I can do it. If I have a goal, I can do it.”

“Your father is never going to risk Peter’s life like that. Never.”

“That’s why we aren’t telling him. We can’t get his hopes up. No way.”

“Wanda…”

“We can do it. I can do it.”

“Mom… if it were either of us, would you do it?”

“What kind of question even is that?!”

“You told us you could lose control, if you use your powers. You still saved me. Twice.”, Peter asserted.

“Of course I did!”

“Why not Anya?”

“Because Anya died 20 years ago.”

“And? Time means nothing to you.”

“That’s not true.”

“We could do it, Mom. I KNOW it!”

“Trust us.”, Wanda urged.

“Please, Ma.”, Peter added.

“We can’t do anything. Not without a portal. Not without Wanda training, and certainly not while I’m pregnant.”

“Will you think about it? At least?”

“Fine. I’ll THINK about it. That’s all.”

“Then that’s enough for now.”, Wanda nodded, “We can work with that.”

Chapter Text

11. Charles I

Westchester, New York December 10, 1974

The thing about Erik and Charles was this: Charles just didn't know anymore. There had been a time when Charles had thought he knew everything about Erik Lehnsherr. Then he had found out that Erik had apparently had a wife when they met. A WIFE. How far exactly had Erik buried that fact for Charles not to see it? And what else had he hidden away?

What do you know about me? Everything.

Well. Apparently he’d been wrong about that. 

There had been this moment, when Logan had come back in time and Erik told him that he hadn't killed Kennedy… when Logan had told him they'd sent him back together, where Charles had thought that maybe, maybe… maybe they could go somewhere. Be something. 

Maybe Erik would come home with him. They’d reopen the school. They’d have a home, a family of sorts, a purpose… 

Then Erik had shot Raven, exposed the existence of mutants to the world, and tried to kill the president. And Charles wanted to scream and cry and rage and… but in a way, it had been inevitable. 

Coming out of prison to find Logan talking about the end of their people… and the president prepared to make a show of force, it had all felt like the worst possible outcome. The one thing that was guaranteed to set off Erik. Like someone had aimed him at a target and just said “Go”.

And Charles had been more resigned than sad, mad or even disappointed.

By the time he and Hank made it back to Westchester, Charles was convinced Erik was halfway around the world. With all the languages Erik spoke, possibly behind the Iron Curtain, where news from Washington would be slower and people cared a little less about someone implicated in the death of an American president.

It wasn't like he could just come and hide in Westchester… that was ludicrous.

And Charles had been alright with that. In a way. They'd be together one day. He had seen it. Felt it. He KNEW it. He could wait. He had hope.

Then Peter had crashed into his lesson with all the subtlety of a tornado. And Erik had apparently not even left the country. He was in Oregon. OREGON. Not even an urban area, oh no. The sort of tiny place where everyone knew everyone's business. How had no one recognized him? How hadn't he been arrested?!

If Charles EVER saw Logan again, he’d make him listen to German polka music for three weeks straight. Logan had been the one to suggest Peter.

Let's break Magneto out of jail. Who could help? Oh, I know. His SON!

Charles was convinced that had been Logan's inner monologue, and no one would change that.

And what had Charles done? Thrown his heart out there. Offered Erik a home. Again.

Only for Erik to tell him he had a partner and another daughter. Erik had someone else.

And Charles had done the math. If Lorna was almost 13, she would have been born BEFORE Erik and Charles had ever met.

Erik hadn't known about the twins, but what about Lorna? Had Erik had a partner and a child out there somewhere the whole damn time? Had it all just been in Charles’ head? 

It was driving him INSANE.

And then the card arrived.

“Hey Charles, you all got mail!”, Raven swaggered into his office two weeks before Christmas, “And you are NOT going to believe this.”

“Who's you all and who is it from?”

“Oh no, no, we need to have Alex and Hank here for this. It's addressed to you, Hank and Alex, explicitly. Not me. They probably didn't know I was staying here.”

“Raven…”

“Just call them!”

“They are both in class. Is it that important?”

“Yes!”

“Very well.”

Three minutes later both men were standing in front of the desk, with Raven sitting in a chair, feet up. She looked smug. Charles didn't like it.

“Is something wrong?”, Hank frowned.

“You got mail.”, Raven grinned, before carefully reaching into a bright Christmas envelope addressed to the school and pulling out a rather beautiful card.

To Alex, Charles and Hank,

We wish you a wonderful Holiday season and thank you for the immense role you played in making our time as a family possible.

With love

Erik, Ida, Peter, Wanda, Lorna, and Fenrir.

Look, they even sent a picture!”, gleefully, Raven held up a family portrait to show around. Charles snapped it out of her hand.

It looked like it had been taken out in the open. Erik and the woman that had to be Ida were standing in the back, looking sappy, with the three teenagers in front of them and their massive dog lying there, staring into the camera. 

Charles blinked. Both Peter and  Wanda had one arm thrown around a short brunette girl in the middle. Lorna.

Erik wasn't looking into the camera, he was looking at Ida, who was staring right back. Like they had forgotten someone was taking a photo. 

“Oh wooooow.”, Alex laughed, “Look at that! There is another kid? Why did no one tell us?”

“Lorna.”, Charles told him, his voice a little brittle, “She wasn't home the day you helped with the rescue.”

“They look alike.”, Hank looked over Charles' shoulder, “Does she have powers, too?”

“I still can't get over this.”, Alex pointed at Erik, “Look at him! That's Magneto, man, with a family. And a dog. Is that a dog? Looks more like a bad omen.”

“How old is she?”, Hank seemed to have clued into what had been bothering Charles for almost four months, “Lorna, I mean.”

“13.”

Hank’s eyebrows vanished into his hairline, “But that would mean… Raven, did you know Erik had a kid?”

“What? No. You said he didn't know.”

“About the twins.”, Charles replied, “He didn't say anything about Lorna.”

“Nuh, man. He would have told us. You should have seen him with the Magnitten. There is NO WAY he knew about Lorna. No freaking way.”, Alex shook his head.

“Maybe she's Ida’s.”, Raven offered. 

“She looks like Wanda.”, Charles contradicted.

“You know people see what they want to see.”, Hank objected, “How often do people swear kids look like their adoptive parents? It's mannerisms.”

“I love this.”, Alex declared, taking the picture back from Charles, “Look at him! It's international fugitive Magneto sending out Christmas Cards! How funny is this?”

“I doubt they sent many.”, Charles told him through thin lips.

“Then this is extra special.”, Alex grinned, “So you guys think Magneto sat down at the kitchen table and carefully wrote this? Are we sending one back? Do we need to get a portrait done? Let's do it.”

“I think it's more likely Ida sent this.”, Hank threw Charles a cautious look, “Somehow this doesn't scream Erik.”

“Spoilsport.”

In the end, Alex actually went out and bought a frame, then hung the picture up in the school’s common room, laughing every time he walked past it.

Charles didn't think it was that funny. Still, he didn't take it down.

By Easter, Raven had had enough. The students were all in bed or in their rooms, and Charles was sitting in the common room, reading a book and occasionally looking at the picture like it was holding the world’s secrets. 

“Charles, we need to talk about this.”, Raven let herself fall down onto the couch next to him.

“About what?”

“You. Erik. That picture.”

“Nothing to talk about.”

“I… I didn't know, okay? Back in Cuba. I didn't realize how much Erik meant to you. If I had known how much you lo…”

“Let's not.”, Charles interrupted his sister sharply.

“Charles, it's been three months, and you still have his Christmas Card up.”

“Alex put it up.”

“And no one has taken it down, because you keep staring at it.”

“I do NOT!”

“Really? Since when do you read in the common room?”

“It's…. nice here. I'm trying to be approachable.”

“Charles, you already spent ten years locked up in this house. Don't make it another.”

Charles wanted to say something snappy. About how Erik had been locked up, not him. How he had failed. How losing them, all of them, had felt like dying. He just… couldn't get the words out.

“Erik is out there living his life, Charles. You should do that, too.”

“I am living my life, Raven. Not everyone wants the same things.”

Except for the fact that Charles had always wanted exactly what Erik had. Erik, angry, homicidal, dangerous Erik was apparently living his best life and Charles was stuck in his childhood home. 

“He didn't know about Lorna.”, Raven told him out of nowhere, “Alex is right. There is no way. He would have told you. Or me. No way.”

“It doesn't really matter.” It did. It did matter.

“He probably just wanted a family and picked the first woman ready to settle down with him, have a couple of kids… you know?”

“Raven, that's mean. Ida has done nothing to you.”

“Except for taking the man my brother loves?”, it was the first time Raven had ever dared to say it. Out loud. In his face. For anyone to hear, “And then sending you a passive-aggressive Christmas Card?”

“Erik isn't some fancy couch. No one can take him from anyone. He's a person, not a possession.”

“You know what I mean.”

“And I didn’t think the card was that passive-aggressive.”

“Oh, come on! Who sends a picture of your happy family to their husband’s ex?!”

Their husband’s ex. That stung. 

“He’s NOT my ex. He’s just… Erik.”

 “Come on, Charles!”

“Nothing happened.”

“Really? Not even once?!”, Raven sounded so astonished and disbelieving, Charles felt like a fool. 

“No. Not even once. I TOLD you there was nothing to talk about. Nothing happened. Erik is free to live a happy life. He doesn't owe me anything.”

“I really thought…”

“I know what you thought. But no. I am just THAT pathetic. Thanks. Pining over a guy that never showed any interest at all.”

“You aren't that blind, Charles.”

“Apparently I am.”

They sat in silence for a bit after that. What was there to say? 

It was the first time either of them had even acknowledged that Charles liked men, too. Not to mention one man in particular. Charles was… heartbroken. And there was nothing to be done. No one to fight. No one to be mad at. 

“You met her. What was she like? Ida?”

“I never even spoke to her.”, Raven shrugged, “I thought she was kinda… bland. I don't know. What did the boys say?”

“Alex said: She’ll smile at you while she stabs you. Like Erik. So you’ll love her. ”

"Insensitive asshole.”

“You know that's not what he meant.”

“Stupid asshole then.”

“Hank said she was friendly but had a threatening aura. He also said Erik seemed a little insecure.”

“Huh.”

“Could have been his estranged wife dying and hiding two kids from him, though.”

“They were MARRIED?! I thought it was more of a short affair thing or… what the hell?!”

“He didn't tell us that, either.”

“I’ll… have to think about this. Can't wrap my head around it.”

And so they sat in silence.

—----------------------------------

Westchester, New York May 01, 1975

A solid month later, the damn picture was still up, when Charles , Hank, Raven and Alex were having a meeting in his office. Administrative stuff, nothing big, but mostly done after everyone was supposed to be in bed.

“So I think we need another person to deal with all the housework. More students, means more mess.”, Hank concluded.

“Agreed. I’ll contact the agency tomorrow.”, Charles nodded, “Anything else?”

There was a knock on the door.

Everybody turned to stare at it. Normally Charles would have noticed someone getting closer ages ago, that meant… He reached out with his mind and found a loud tornado of bright light. Immediately, he got motion sick and slumped a little back in his chair.

“It’s Peter.”, he groaned.

“Magnitten!”, Alex laughed and threw open the door to, yes, find Peter standing there.

Charles almost didn’t recognize him. Gone was the twitchy boy with the silver jacket and shaggy hair. Instead, Peter was wearing a strange, silvery green suit that seemed to shimmer when he moved. His hair was much shorter, too. Spiky and still unruly, but more… maintained. 

Peter, Charles suddenly realized, looked like one of his rare students that went home to their families happily. He looked well-cared for. He’d be surprised to find THIS Peter living in anyone’s basement. Seven months of being Erik’s son and Peter looked like he had developed even more of an attitude and the confidence to back it up. Perfect. Exactly what he needed.

“Laser Boy!”, Peter grinned wildly and swaggered in, “Still stuck in your old school?”

“Oh wooow, he got lippy!”, Alex made the same observation Charles had just moments before, “Homicidal maniac rubbing up on you?”

“Still not over those abandonment issues?”

“That’s Magneto’s kid, alright.”, Alex was still laughing, and Charles really admired him for that. Alex had always been known to throw punches and take them, too. Charles still only got honest happiness at seeing Peter from Alex. Two teenaged misfits bonding. Cute.

“What do you mean by he got lippy ?”, Hank sighed and walked over to enthusiastically pat Peter’s back, “First time I met him, he called us old. He was always lippy.”

“You were standing in my basement, never even introduced yourselves, calling me a pain in the arse.”

Charles flinched guiltily. Yeah. That hadn't been a kind thing to say.

“Really? Asshole move, Beast.”, Alex frowned, sitting back down in his chair and pulling another one out for Peter, “Does Magneto know that?”

“It was Charles, actually.”, Hank threw him a cautious glance.

“And Dad does know.”, Peter grinned, “I think he brought it up when Ma put you on the Christmas Card List. It was a Veto , if I remember correctly.”

Dad and Ma. Those words still cut a lot deeper than Charles would have liked to admit.

Stop it, Xavier, stop! It's pathetic. It's mean. It's not you!

Peter finally sat down, his weird suit making it really hard to even look at him for too long.

Charles was getting a headache. This was not a relaxing evening. At all.

“What brings you here today, Peter?”, Charles finally tried to gain back control in his own office.

“Can you read my mind?”

“No, I can't. Is that why you ran all the way here?”

“Dude, it took me like… 10 minutes.”

“Ten minutes?!”, Hank’s glasses slipped a little, as he scooted forward in his chair.

“Yeah. Ma was like Can you post these, please and I thought Wanted to ask Chuckles something anyway. So here I am.”

“Chuckles.”, Charles repeated, a little dumbfounded, as Raven actually laughed out loud. It was the first time Charles had even noticed her since Peter arrived.

“I wanted to know, because, you know… Wanda is a little telepathic, but I’m not affected like Lorna or Dad, so… yeah. But you can't. That's good to know. We actually have a telepath, but she's nowhere near as powerful as you, Dad says, so I thought I’d ask you. Nice. Like… can you just not read my mind? Is it like a wall? Blank? Too fast? Too awesome?”

Did he even breathe?!

“Uh. It's too fast. Can't make out anything.”

“Cool. So too awesome.”

“Your sister is telepathic? I thought her powers were based on probability?”, Hank looked like a kid on Christmas morning.

“Wanda is… Wanda. The parentals think it might be energy manipulation. Dad and Lorna do that, maybe Wanda is just manipulating… magical energies? Cosmic? Don't know. She's been practicing like crazy, though. Had some moments, but were able to fix everything so far.”

“What energy does Lorna manipulate?”

“Oh. Magnetic. Like Dad.”

“That's so fascinating!”

“I think Hank would like to run some tests.”, Raven mused and Charles turned to look at her. Her tone was a little off. Not unfriendly, but… fake?

She was looking at Peter through narrowed eyes. Charles strongly suspected she was trying to see traces of Erik in Peter's face. 

All Charles saw was Peter being… Peter.

“No, I do not!”, Hank hurried, a little panicky.

“Ida threatened to turn him inside out.”, Alex explained, a little gleeful.

“She what now?”, Huh. It had been a while since Charles and Raven had spoken in unison.

“Tattletale.”, Peter was suddenly eating a cookie. Was that one of Charles' cookies?! Looking at Peter move physically hurt. Like his brain was glitching.

“That suit is… what is that suit?”, Alex poked Peter in the arm, “What material is that? It feels weird.”

“It's magic.”

“Magic. It's been bespelled?”, Charles tried to clarify. Magic? Mutations, yes. Wanda controlling reality? Ehhhh. But magic?!

“No. It's straight up magic. Strands of magic woven into a suit. Ma was teaching Wanda about magic. Wanda made one for herself. Ma made me this! No friction while I run. It has protection and stuff. Lorna and Dad got one, too. But they don't really use theirs, because… why would they, you know?”

“Actual magic?”, Raven looked horrified. Charles had forgotten how little they had told her after she’d returned. All of this was completely new to her… not that Charles knew much more.

“Yeah. Actual magic. It's pretty cool. Sadly, I have ZERO potential for it. But Wanda is excellent at it. Which is scary, honestly. Bit overpowered.”

“Peter, you are almost unstoppable.”, Hank sighed, “I don’t think you suffer from too little power.”

“True. It’s why I train, you know? But Wanda, well… doesn’t matter. Why am I telling you any of this? I don’t normally tell literal strangers about my family.”

“Strangers. Wow. Right in the feelings, man.”, Alex dramatically put a hand to his heart.

“Eh. I met you once.”

“A memorable once!”

“We aren’t strangers to your family!”, Raven was offended. Charles could feel indignation stream from her in waves.

“Lady, I only saw you for like… a short flight, where I was a. preoccupied and b. you and my Dad were talking about shooting each other.”

“Okay, everyone, take a step back. I feel like we are starting a new conversation every minute, but nothing ever gets answered. Let’s start over.”, Charles deflected.

“I don’t want to start over.”, Peter wined.

“Because you have all the answers.”

“Fair.”

“Wanda can do magic?”

“Yes.”

“Ida can do magic?”

“Yes.”

“You and Lorna can’t.”

“Yes.”

“See, Hank, that answered questions for you.”, Charles clarified and Hank looked at him with that strange expression he sometimes got, when he was analyzing a new problem. Oh, dear.

“What did you mean by We have a telepath ?”

“In Ulvheim. One of the mutants there is a telepath.”

“There are more mutants in Ulvheim than your family?”, that Charles hadn’t expected. Wasn’t the place tiny?

Peter looked confused, then turned towards Alex.

“You sent them, right? Toad and Daniels?”

“I did! How are they? Wait, which one of them is telepathic?”

“Neither. One of the new mutants is.”

“I’m so confused.”, Hank sighed, taking off his glasses and rubbing his forehead.

Ha! At least Charles wasn’t the only one with a headache!

“Toad and Daniels are two of the mutants I was with in Vietnam, when Raven found us.”, Alex explained, “They called me about a family of rich and powerful mutants in Ulvheim they had heard of. I told them I didn’t know about rich, but powerful… definitely. They called me in December to thank me and told me they'd gotten a job and settled in.”

“You sent mutants for Magneto to recruit.”, Raven repeated, sounding as disbelieving as Charles felt.

Peter bristled. His head very slowly and deliberately turned towards Raven. Even without being able to read his mind, Charles was preparing for an explosion.

“Ey, that’s unfair!”, Alex was quicker, “I send two mutants in need to ask a FRIEND for help, okay? Who are you to talk, anyway? You are the one that took off with him in the first place.”

“That was 13 years ago!”, Raven was mad now, too, “And since when is Erik your friend again, mh? You just called him a homicidal maniac.”

“So? I get to call him whatever I want. He can take that up with me, if he has a problem. At least I only call him Magneto to make fun of him. You use it as an insult, Mystique .”

“I changed.  I’m allowed to, you little…”

“And Erik isn’t allowed to?!”

Hot damn.

“Guys!”, Hank interrupted them, “I don’t think this is…”

“And you changed how, exactly? I don’t see change. I see you not having another place to go.”

Raven got up so quickly, Charles didn’t even have time to process anything, before Raven’s hand was securely trapped in Peter’s.

“Careful there, Lady. That’s my friend you were just trying to punch.”, Peter’s voice was steady, his face cold. It was the first time Charles could see Erik in the boy before him.

Everyone was staring at Peter now, even Alex looked a little shocked at the declaration, as Raven freed her hand and stormed out the room, Hank close behind.

“Thank you, Peter.”, Alex finally said, trying to inject a little humor into the situation, “Getting punched in the face by Raven is not fun. Your Dad taught her, after all.”

“He’s been teaching Wanda, too. I know what it’s like.”, Peter said, his eyes still on the door.

“How does anyone ever punch you?”, Apparently, Alex had decided to act as if nothing had happened. Charles was still sitting there like a useless blop.

“By catching me unaware or tired.”, Peter shrugged, “So my family now actively tries exactly that. And Wanda’s powers are… a bonus, if she wants to get you. Lorna can punch you, too. But she’s more of a menace with pens.”

“Are you doing well, Peter? You and your sisters? It must have been strange to suddenly have a whole family around you.”, Charles tried to find his way back into the conversation.

“Oh, we’re fine! Have our moments, of course. Especially in the mornings. But ever since we got a whole new floor and two extra bathrooms, the yelling has gotten better. I’m actually pretty happy with being another floor up right now. Who knew babies were THIS loud?”

“Babies?”, Charles felt his heart leave his body, “What babies?”

“You know? Babies in general. We only have the one, thank God. Also, she’s pretty loud already.”

“You have a baby?”

“Well, yeah… Edie. I came here to give you her Birth Announcement, did you forget?”

“No. But I think you did.”, Alex replied, as Charles was reaching for his cookie jar. A baby. They had a baby?

“Oh. Shit. Right. Sorry.”, Peter sheepishly produced a beautiful envelope, from wherever in his magical suit he was storing stuff and reached across the desk to hand it to Charles, who’d much rather eat glass, honestly. But he opened it as Alex walked round the desk to look over his shoulder. It was a beautiful color picture of a tiny, scrunchy little baby with a shock of bright red hair.

Edith Davida Northman

Born 21st of April 1975

9 lbs and 6 oz, 21 in

“Damn, that’s a big baby.”, was the first thing Alex said with the tone of someone admiring a new car.

“Yeah, well, Ma has been complaining about it. But she’s tall. Dad’s tall… the midwife said all normal. She’s a perfectly healthy little girl.”

“She’s absolutely beautiful.”, Charles declared, and finally took his eyes off little Edie to look at the proudly beaming Peter.

“I TOLD Dad he’s kinda ginger. He said no. There’s a reason Wanda has red hair, but he claims it’s because of her powers. Now Edie. Finally, he can’t deny it anymore.”

“No, he really can’t.”, Alex took the picture from Charles, “Oh, she’s going on the wall. Immediately.”

“What wall?”

“It doesn’t matter, Peter.”, Charles hurried.

“What time is it anyway?”, Peter peeked at the clock behind his head, “Oh, almost ten. Better get back home. Sleep is a commodity and I have school in the morning. Thanks for the cookies, Professor.”

“I didn’t…”

“And the entertainment! Bye!”

And Peter vanished, even closing the door behind him. 

“The entertainment.”, Charles repeated and shook his head. He half expected Alex to walk out, too, but instead he sat back down.

“You think I was too harsh on Raven.”, Alex declared.

“I don’t.”, Charles disagreed, “I think there might be things at play with Raven that you don’t know about, though.”

“Probably.”

“After… Cuba, you were incredibly angry. I didn’t expect you to be the first to come to Erik’s defense.”

“I thought it would be you, honestly.”, Alex shrugged, “You were the one always talking about making mistakes, forgiveness… mh. I was pretty mad. But I meant what I said, too. He was so worried about Peter. I know, I never told you much about that day, but Peter ran ahead to find Wanda and we, Erik and I, we rounded a corner, and he was just laying there on the floor. I thought he was dead. Erik… if you had SEEN Erik that day, you’d understand. The way he was holding Wanda in his arms. Man. Don’t know how to explain it.”

Charles was tempted to take a look. A peek at Alex’ memories of that day. Maybe it would finally bring him peace. Maybe he could come to terms with whoever Erik was now, just like Alex had. But that would be selfish and a violation.

“Is that why you are so fond of Peter? Because you thought he had died?”

Alex cocked his head: “I like the kid. He’s funny and… yeah, a little. I carried him back to Ida, unconscious. He almost did die that day. In my arms. That’s… heavy.”

“She healed him?”
“Yeah. Can you imagine him not being here? I don’t want to. That’s why I’m just happy that he’s still around. Even if he’s a bit… goofy.”

“Goofy.”, Charles replied and shook his head, “Goofy.”

“Hey, if someone like Magneto can get a second chance, we all can, you know?”

Chapter Text

12. Erik III

Ulvheim, Oregon May 07, 1975

Schalom aleichem mal'achei ha-scharet

mal'achei Eljon,

mi-melech malchei ha-melachim ha-kadosch

baruch hu

Edie screamed louder. It had been a while since Erik had tried to sing a newborn to sleep, but even he knew it was the wrong reaction. Damn it. It had always helped settle Anya, but Edie wasn’t happy with her father’s singing talents. At all.

“It was your grandmother’s favorite song.”, Erik quietly complained, switching Edie up to rest more on his shoulder, “We named you after her, you know?”

Edie was still unimpressed. She sounded hungry to Erik, but Ida said she’d tried nursing her and that wasn’t it.

It wasn’t that he wanted to doubt Ida… but Edie was clean, warm, snuggled… he was running out of options.

If this was really Edie just being unhappy, then he’d hold her while she cried, no problem. Sometimes babies just cried, but if she truly was hungry… He’d wanted to let Ida sleep and not run for help like a useless lump. What to do? What to do?

She sounded so… He’d have to check.

“Ida?”, carefully Erik opened their bedroom door, “I’m sorry, Darling, but are you sure she isn’t hungry? She sounds like it.”

Ida switched her bedside lamp on. She was sitting against the headboard, legs drawn up to her chest and crying. Oh, no.

“Ida? Sweetheart?”, Erik walked over, sitting down next to her, “What happened?”

“It’s not working! I don’t know what to do! She’s not eating. I don’t… I can’t feed her. Everything just hurts! And she’s hungry, and it’s not supposed to be like this!”

“Ida, if I remember this correctly, it’s not unusual for mothers to have trouble. Magda…”

He stopped, when Ida started outright sobbing. Okay. No. Maybe bringing up his ex-wife had not been the best move.

“It wasn’t like this, okay? It’s not supposed to be like this!”

“What wasn’t… You lost me here, Sweetheart.” Honestly, Edie still screaming in his arms wasn’t helping, either. Or the brain fog from too little sleep.

“It worked before!”

“Before when? Ida?”, but a now really sobbing Ida almost fell out of bed and ran into the bathroom, throwing the door closed. 

Edie screamed louder.

So she really was hungry. Okay. Hungry baby first, then… Ida.

Feeling a little guilty, Erik carried his wailing baby up the now two sets of stairs and past a grumpy looking Fenrir, before knocking on Peter’s door.

Peter responded almost immediately, looking disheveled, but alert. 

“I’m sorry, Peter. But can you run to the store and get formula? For newborns? And a couple of bottles?”

Sending his superfast son felt a little like cheating, but he had a hungry two-week-old baby and would take anything he could get.

“On it!”

“Do you need help?”, Wanda appeared next to him, dressed. At 4 am.

“It’s fine, Liebes, just go back to bed.”

“Meh. The alarm goes off in two hours anyway. I went to bed early. Hey, Munchkin, unhappy?”

“I know she’s just a baby, so there isn’t much to read, but… do you know if it’s hunger or something else?”

“Oh no. I don’t get thoughts from Edie. Just like Ida. Sometimes I get a hint of an emotion, though. Edie is unhappy. ”

At least that answered his question on how human Edie was. Kinda. They’d wondered how fast she’d grow, since Ida’s people were much more long-lived and aged slower. Oh god, Edie might stay a baby for decades.

By the time Erik, Edie and Wanda made it back downstairs, Peter was already in the kitchen, staring at the electric kettle. 

“I brought bottled water. And a thermometer. Now we need to get the right temperature, so… I’m trying to catch it before it gets too hot.”, Peter explained, his eyes still glued to the kettle. Wanda walked around the counter and shot scarlet light from her hand, before reaching for the kettle and handing it to Peter. 

“Chances are, it’s the perfect temperature.”

Peter carefully measure the correct amount of water into one of their new bottles, then dropped the thermometer inside.

“Perfect!”, he declared, “Wanda, you rock.”

He added the powder and carefully swished the bottle around.

“Look here, Edie, I have successfully provided.”

“Would you want to feed her? After you made the bottle?”, Erik asked, holding the squirming Edie out a little.

Peter blinked at him.

“Don’t you? It’s her first bottle… I…”

“I’m not going to make you, if you don’t want to, but if you like…”

“Yes!”, Peter grinned widely and reached for Edie, carefully cradling her in his arms and offering her the bottle. Edie was obviously REALLY hungry. She took the bottle immediately. Silence, blessed silence.

“Come on, Munchkin, the couch is ours.”, Peter sounded so happy and proud.

“I’m coming with.”, Wanda patted Erik’s shoulder, “If I’m lucky, I get to  snuggle her to sleep.”

“As if. Peter isn’t giving her back now.”, Erik shook his head. Having older kids WAS a bit like cheating. Especially if they had powers. As long as they were having fun, though, he wouldn’t say no. He’d gladly take the time to check on Ida.

Ida’s light was off again, but he could hear her sniffling softly from the bed, so he walked over to his side, slit under the covers and tried to find Ida somewhere within the giant bed. She was lying on her side, so Erik hugged her from behind, making sure to pull her as close as possible. 

“Do you want to talk about it?”, he asked carefully.

“Where’s Edie?”, Ida sniffled.

“With Peter and Wanda. Getting a bottle.”

Ida drew a long, painful sounding breath.

“I failed her!”

“Hey, hey! No! She’s fed and taken care off. You haven’t failed her. Not a tiny bit. I promise.”

“This is my job, Erik, my job as her mother, and I can’t even feed her!”

“You DID feed her. You gave her to me. Her other parent. And I outsourced. Ida, this isn’t just your job, you know? It’s mine, too.”

“That’s not the point!”

“I know. And I’m telling you what the point should be. She’s fed and happy. That’s all that matters.”

Ida finally turned around to hide her head in his chest.

“Do you want to tell me what you meant by It wasn’t like this before ? I’d like to understand, please. Let me help you.”

“My first baby.”, Ida mumbled.

Her what? The only baby Erik knew about was the one she lost. He knew they never talked much about their pasts, but maybe they should. Maybe it was time to tell each other more than who they were now. There were obviously minefields all around them both.

“What happened? To your first baby, Ida?”

“He grew up.”

That… was unexpected. He knew Ida was much older than him. And technically, he had two grown children, too… but… what?

“Where is he now?”

“I don’t know. He… went travelling through the universe and then I... I destroyed Titan. He wasn’t there. And I left that universe.”

“You didn’t go and look for him?”

“No.”

“Why not?”

“Because I didn’t want to see the horror on his face! I killed millions. Billions. I… didn’t want him to know.”

“Ida…”

“And I left in a panic. By the time I… realized what I’d done, it was too late. I tried to get back to that universe, but it didn’t work. I travelled through several universes. That’s how I found Fenrir. But I never made it back to Herleif. So we stayed here.”

“Herleif. That’s his name?”

“Yes. As a kid I’d just call him Leif, but yes, Herleif.”

“That’s a Norse name, isn’t it?”

“It is. What is it, Erik? I can hear you thinking.”

“No, you can’t. But nice try. When we looked for a name for Edie, you wanted to call her after my mother. And then you said we’d find a beautiful Hebrew name to go with it. I asked you if you didn’t want a Norse name, and you said no… I’m just wondering, that’s all.”

“I was young when I had Herleif. I was still… not over my childhood. Now I’m just content where I am, that’s all.”

“I don’t want you to one day sit here and think you gave up on your identity or that you… I don’t know… didn’t have enough say in our daughter’s name, you know? That I made it all about me.”

“Never. And I love Edie’s name.”

“Good. What’s he like? Herleif?”

“He’s… I haven’t seen him in so long, Erik.”

“And you still know who he is.”

“I do. He’s… He always had a very strong sense of justice. Right and wrong. He was a smart child. Fierce. A fighter. His father’s people are very… uh… militaristic. He trained from a young age and was always very good at it. He’s tall and strong. Even after we left Hala, him and I, he kept up his routine. He was never good with people, though”, she chuckled into his chest, “Often, he’d just not understand what people were trying to tell him. Someone would say something like, Hey Herleif, we’re going to the lake, and he’d just reply Have fun .”

Now Erik laughed a little, too. 

“So he’d fit right in here, mh?”

“He told me once, that he was at a party talking to someone, and they said, Wanna go somewhere more comfortable? and he replied, Why? It’s nice here. I laughed so hard, I think I crushed him. I mean, even for a man grown, having your mother laugh at you like that…”

“I’m sure he got over it.”, Erik grinned, “But Casanova, he’s not.”

“No. Poor him. He inherited a variation of my power. Precognition. Which does make him a great fighter, again, but socially… well.”

“I’m sorry, Ida. I would have loved to meet him.”

“Yeah. You two would either have hated or loved each other.”

“I choose to think we’d have gotten along.”, Erik pressed a kiss to her head.

“I just wonder what kind of shenanigans they would have all come up with together. Then again. Leif is an adult.”

“Well, technically, so is Peter. But we won’t mention that.”

“I miss him, Erik. I miss my baby. I love Edie. I really, really do. But I look at her and miss him.”

“I miss Anya, too. When I hold Edie, I miss Anya.”

“It wasn’t like that with Lorna.”

“Lorna was four. A little person. Edie is still a baby. Of course that brings back memories. For both of us. But it will get better. I’m sure of it.”

“How can you?”

“Because we aren't the first people to lose children, my love.”

“Great. That was another depressing thought I didn't need.”

“We’ll be fine, Ida. And if Edie needs a bottle from time to time, that’s fine. And if she needs a bottle all the time, then that’s fine, too. As long as she’s taken care of, it doesn’t matter.”

“It would be better, though, if I could breastfeed.”

“Better for whom? Because if you beat yourself up for months and feel like crap, it won’t be good for you OR Edie.”

“Mh.”

“Just saying.”

“Okay.”

“Good.”

“Hey, Erik?”

“Yeah?”

“You are pretty good at this.”

“You’re not too bad, either.”, he pressed a kiss to her nose this time, “Try to sleep, at least a little. I’ll check on the kids and in the morning, the world will look a little brighter again, okay?”

“Yeah, I can do that. Can you… maybe hold me a moment longer? Until I’m asleep?”

“Always.”

Ulvheim, Oregon May 07, 1975

Erik and Ida both got up for breakfast and to send the kids off to school, before it was Erik’s turn to sleep a little. Ida wanted to take Edie around the property for a walk and honestly, Erik would take every minute of sleep he could get. Turned out Ida NORMALLY didn’t need much sleep, yes, but giving birth was exhausting.

There was a loud banging at the door and Erik, bone-tired, just stared at the ceiling for a full 30 seconds, before he realized he’d reentered reality and would have to get up.

Bleary-eyed and severely under-showered, Erik found his way to the front-door and the Sheriff standing on the porch, looking apprehensive. 

Blargh. Why? Why?!

“Sheriff.”, Erik nodded, as he opened the door.

“Mr. Northman. I’m sorry for disturbing you at…10 in the morning.”

Was that snark? Possibly. Erik was too tired to care. Had Peter done something? He doubted it was stealing. All the businesses in Ulvheim had installed a “Peter-Jar” where he dropped the tags and the money to cover whatever he took. He made sure to put extra, too. No need to go cheap on the people here now. Something else? The Sheriff hadn’t bothered them until now and whatever the hell it was, no one would get anywhere near his son.

“We have a newborn.”, Erik simply told him instead.

“I heard. Congratulations. Do you have a moment?”

Something at the edge of the wood moved. Toad stepped out, still standing back respectfully, but making sure both Erik and Sheriff Smith saw him.

Interesting.

“Sure. What is this about?”

“Uh…”, the Sheriff threw a cautious glance towards Toad, “Two days ago a nine-year-old girl was taken from her home in Montana.”

“And naturally you thought it must have been one of us.”

A truck came up the dirt road and stopped behind the Sheriff’s car. Lowell Miller and Gabriel Mendoza stepped out. Erik almost laughed. Mendoza wasn’t even a mutant. He was the farm’s new accountant. Single father to four kids, the oldest of which was a mutant and in Lorna’s class. The younger kids were still undetermined.

“No. I came to ask for help.”, the Sheriff said loudly enough for everyone to hear.

“Excuse me?”

Erik had expected a lot. Really. A lot, but not that.

“We know who took her. About an hour ago his car was seen at a rest stop two counties over. The local Sheriff called us in for help and I thought… well, I’m not sure what kind of gifts your people have, but we are trying to save a nine-year-old little girl, so I’m exploring every avenue.”

Erik just stared at him, the other three men still didn’t say a thing.

There were Toad and Lowell, who had to run and hide their whole lives. Mendoza, whose wife had taken off, when their son had developed powers… this was the only place they felt safe from humans and the Sheriff showed up here to ask for their help?!

“Her name is Keisha. The man that took her is a suspect in two other disappearances. I have pictures, if…”

“Alright.”, Erik interrupted him, “Lowell, you know the area?”

“Yes, Boss, enough to get around.”

All three of them stepped closer, now that Erik had acknowledged them.

“Who else has powers that might help?”

“Tanya.”, Mendoza said immediately, “She can act as a messenger.”

Tanya was a telepath. Not as powerful as Charles, of course, but her powers lay in communicating directly with someone over distances. She’d be helpful.

“Lewis.”, Toad added, “Do you have something of Keisha’s? Or her kidnapper? Lewis can track a smell for miles.”

“No, I don’t…”, the Sheriff shook his head.

“Not a problem.”, Erik sighed, “I’ll call Peter. He can run to the girl’s home and get something for Lewis.”

Erik went into the living room and reached for the phone, silently thanking Ida and her lists. He called the farm first and told them to send Lewis and Tanya over. The young woman had only arrived two months ago and helped out where she could. There wasn’t work for everyone, but at least they had started on building homes for the now 23 new inhabitants of Ulvheim.

Then he called Gordon Miller and told him to send Peter home immediately. By the time Erik made it back to the porch, Peter arrived, too. Coming to a stop right next to him.

“Whatcha do?”, Peter asked, looking at the Sheriff through narrowed eyes, “Watcha do now? Ma’s gonna kill you.”

Lowell laughed loudly.

“I didn’t do a thing. Thank you, Son.”

“I didn’t do anything, either!”

The Sheriff just shook his head. He obviously wasn’t surprised by Peter’s speed. No one in Ulvheim was anymore.

Ida appeared at the edge of the woods, looking taken aback at seeing the group of people on her porch. Erik left the Sheriff to explain what was going on to Peter and walked towards Ida.

“Who am I bribing?”, she sighed, as Erik gave her a quick kiss. Edie, thankfully, seemed deep asleep in her sling.

“No one. Or at least no one out of the ordinary. The Sheriff asked for help finding a kidnapped little girl.”

“Oh. Not what I was expecting today. Honestly, I did expect the Sheriff to show up at some point, but not for this.”

“I thought Peter had done something. Peter thought it was me.”

“You two are our most likely suspects.”

“Rude.”

“Did you get some sleep?”

“Yeah, more than two hours. I feel like a new man. How is your morning?”

“Much better. Sleep helped. Edie nursed a little. Then got a bottle.”

“I’m proud of you.”, Erik gave her another kiss, as they made it back to their house. Peter was gone and Lowell, Toad and Mendoza were on their way to Lowell’s truck. The Sheriff was halfway leaning through his car’s open window, talking into his radio.

“Tanya just airdropped that her and Lewis will meet us at the gas station. Peter, too. We’ll go out in two cars and see what we can find. Lewis is probably our best bet. He can point Peter in the right direction.”, Toad explained.

“No one can search an area quicker than Peter.”, Erik agreed, “I'd have asked Fenrir, but he's still MIA.”

“Probably pretending to be a stray dog and eating out of the school's garbage cans. Poor him.”, Ida shook her head.

“Well, I’m grateful for his selfless sacrifice.”, Erik couldn't really hide the sarcasm. He was STILL a little weirded out by the giant wolf being an intelligent asshole.

“Oh, you two.”, Ida padded his chest.

“How can your dog pretend to be anything? He’s not exactly inconspicuous.”, Toad frowned, but Erik waved him off.

“Rude.”, Ida stuck her tongue out at him and Edie took a deep, wheezy breath.

“Is she awake?”, Erik carefully peaked at her tiny face inside the sling. Edie and her strangely green eyes were looking at him. Honestly, staring right into his soul. From all he knew about babies, he was pretty sure that wasn't normal.

“She’s a beauty.”, Sheriff Smith stepped up next to them, as the truck turned around and left, “Congratulations, Mrs Northman.”

“Thank you, Sheriff.”

“I’ll head back out on the road. If you hear anything before I do…”

“We’ll call the station.”, Erik agreed, “Or have Tanya airdrop in on you.”

The Sheriff looked decidedly unhappy at the prospect, but chose not to say anything. Maybe he didn't want to offend the crazy mutant. Most likely it was Ida and her money, though.

Ulvheim, Oregon May 07, 1975

For the next couple of hours, nothing much happened. Erik did some laundry, took a shower… started on dinner preparations… and they waited. And waited.

Erik had just managed to securely install Edie and her sling on himself, so Ida could take a shower, when Peter appeared, looking very, very proud of himself.

“We got her! Andy smelled something, and then I ran ahead and checked. Obviously lost the trail, because I can't smell like Andy, duh, but like… we searched everything, and I’m telling you now, I saw WAAAAAAAYYYYYY too many people having fun in the forest, and when I’m saying fun, I mean going at each other in their cars like animals. Like, don’t you have homes? Then I thought, maybe they are married, you know? What’s wrong with Motels? But, let's face it, if you do THAT around here, everyone will know, so a car is probably the best option. That sucks, man. Cars are really not that comfortable. Uh. Not that I would know, of course, Dad. But we found her. She’s okayish? At the hospital. Perp is in custody. Sheriff said, he’s very grateful. I think I might get a pass, if he catches me stealing once or twice, you know? The others are on their way here, too. I told them I’d go to the bakery and get cake for everyone. To celebrate. I hope that’s okay. I should have asked, but I didn’t want you guys to look anti-social, you know? So what cake do you want?”

Processing. Processing.

“Peter, you are an adult. You can bring someone home, you know? Please don’t have sex in cars. It’s really, very uncomfortable.”

“THAT’S what you are focusing on?!”

“Any kind of cake is fine. When will they be here?”

“In about an hour, but…”

“I’m very proud of you, Peter. Well done.”

“Thanks!”

“Who’s Andy?”

“Andy? Andy Lewis?”

“Ohhhh, I didn’t realize that was his first name.”

“See? Still anti-social.”

“Go get that cake and then take a shower, before our guests get here.”

“Are you telling me I smell?!”

“Yes. I’m sure Andy won’t like it.”

“Ass.”

“You are a good Dad, you know?”, Ida appeared in the door, when Peter took off again.

“Not that I don’t enjoy the compliment, but what are we talking about here?”

“Right now? You and Peter. Not once have I seen you get annoyed by his powers. By him talking too much or too fast.”

“Well… I DO occasionally get annoyed, if I’m honest, but that’s my problem, not his. So why would I make him feel bad for my crap?”

Ida looked at him through narrowed eyes, before pulling him in for a kiss, mindful of Edie between them.

“I picked well.”, she nodded and started to set the table. 

Erik grinned, “I thought I picked you! I was the one to make the first move, after all.”

“As if I hadn’t been waiting for you to kiss me for weeks.”

“Wait. What?! Why didn’t you say anything?!”

“Because I had all the time in the world and I didn’t want you to think you’d have to humor me, if you weren’t interested, you know? For Lorna’s sake.”

“And I waited so long, because I was terrified you weren’t interested and would throw me out! Or you’d think I was a manipulative asshole.”

“So you picked each other. Cute.”

“Welcome back, Honey.”, Ida smiled at Peter, as if he hadn’t just interrupted their little moment, “I’m very proud of you. You did a good thing today.”

Peter looked elated, as Ida pressed a kiss to his hair, before he took off again. Lorna was right. Nothing made Peter happier than affection from Ida.

There it was again, that little stab of annoyance. The question of how exactly Magda had treated the boy. How much annoyance she had shown…. The twins were very tight-lipped about their mother and Erik wasn’t sure, if it was his place to ask. Even after so many months of them being a family. 

And yes, maybe he was a LITTLE envious about Ida’s and Peter’s close relationship. If Peter were to talk about Magda, it would probably be with her, not him. Or Lorna. Peter and Lorna were almost inseparable. Erik wasn’t sure, if it was a Peter-Thing, because he grew up with a single Mom or if Erik was just too unapproachable. Then again, Wanda seemed to talk more to him than Ida. Mh. Well, it had been less than a year. They’d get there. Erik didn’t even know where he wanted to get, honestly, he didn’t really have a role-model to aspire to. He had been so young when his father died… Peter and Wanda were adults. What kind of parent did they need? 

“Darling, I can hear you thinking from all the way over here.”, Ida called him back from his thoughts.

“What kind of parent does a grown man need?”

“Okay.”, Ida blinked, “That was a little out of left-field.”

Her gaze wandered towards the door Peter had vanished through. Hopefully to take a shower. 

“I’m not sure if I’d call Peter a grown man yet. He’s getting there, but I think he still very much needs someone to take care of him. Warmth, I think, is what Peter needs. And you are doing very well there. Other than that? He’s almost 19. I feel like he needs to be treated like an equal. And that you are doing well with, too. Don’t worry so much. Peter is fine. They all are.”

“Wanda is less scared.”, Erik admitted, “Less quiet.”

“Yes. She yells at her siblings now. Fun.”

“Lorna is… Lorna.”

“Accurate.”

“I think she might be struggling a bit. With going from being an only child to three siblings.”

“I think so, too. Maybe we need to find something to do just for her.”

“Mh, let’s keep that in mind and circle back in a bit. We’ll come up with something.”

There was a loud knock at the door, just as the kettle started boiling.

“Me tea, you guests?”, Ida asked.

“No boiling water near the baby.”, Erik shrugged, even though socializing wasn’t exactly his favorite thing.

Still, he opened the door to find Peter’s comrades standing there, looking nervous.

“Well, come in then. Let’s celebrate.”, Erik ushered them all inside, “Peter bought cake. And Ida made tea.”

Erik rolled the little bassinet into the kitchen and was happy to see his seat had been left empty. Peter was grinning and handing out cake, as Ida distributed tea. Carefully Erik placed the now sleeping Edie into the bassinet between himself and Ida. No hot beverages with a baby anywhere near you.

“Wow, she is ginger!”, Lewis staged whispered loudly. Andy, Peter had called the man, who was short and slim, with pointy ears a long nose and… bright ginger hair. Honestly, the man looked like a fox. Why HE was commenting on Edie’s hair was a mystery to Erik, but he didn’t like it.

“At least it’s not orange.”, he said sharply. Lewis’ eyes widened in pretty obvious panic. Good. Every one of their guests was looking suitably terrified, Erik had to admit. Peter burst out laughing.

“What’s wrong with red hair?”, Ida asked, looking about as amused as Erik felt.

“Nothing!”, Lewis hurried, “It was just the first thing I saw and… there isn’t that much to say about babies, you know?! She’s cute! What was I supposed to say? She has a nose?”

Mendoza, sitting across from Peter, grinned into his tea, “When you have a newborn, you run on too little sleep to have any sense of humor. Sorry, Boss.”, he added, addressing Ida. 

Ida snorted through her nose.

“Really sorry, Boss.”, Lewis added.

“No.”, Ida relented, “You didn’t even say anything. Gabriel is right. I’m sorry, Lewis. We’re all exhausted.”

“Mpf. “, Erik only grumbled.

“It’s because Dad’s ginger and doesn’t like me saying it.”, Peter laughed and reached for another piece of cake.

“Brat.”

Peter just stuck his tongue out.

“Now that we’ve successfully made it awkward for everyone: Thank you all for what you did today.”, Ida tried, “I’m sure that family is overjoyed. You all did a good thing today.”

“And it’s a good thing, if the Sheriff thinks we are useful.”, Tanya grinned.

“That, too.”, Ida admitted.

“As if anyone would dare attack this farm.”, Toad huffed.

“They could try.”, Erik took another bite of his cake.

“And you would crush them.”

Well, at least Toad had confidence in him. The man looked a little awestruck, but it wasn't the first time mutants with less power had looked at Erik like this over the years.

“I like it here.”, Mendoza suddenly interjected, “When my son got his powers last year, the neighbors refused to even look at us. Last month he caused an incident at school and the Principal just said Accidents will happen . That one lady at church even asked me if Joey was feeling better.”

“We could have done worse.”, Ida smiled, winking once at Erik.

“I love the school. I really wish I could go on the trip next month, but I have the little ones to look after.”, Mendoza continued.

“What trip?”, Erik frowned. Joe was in Lorna’s class…

“The camping trip? For the 8th graders and Dads. Lorna didn’t tell you?”

Erik felt a heavy weight settle in his stomach. No. Lorna hadn’t told him. Didn’t she want to go with him? Was she embarrassed by her terrorist father?

“She didn’t.”, Ida’s tone put a definite end to that avenue of conversation.

Awkwardness returned. 

“Lowell, how is your family doing?”, Ida suddenly asked, “We haven’t seen them in a bit.”

“They are doing very well, Ma’am. Beau has decided what he wants to do after graduation, since the farm will one day go to his brother.”

“Oh, really? What is it?”

“He wants to become a Deputy. He already handed in his application. What about you, Peter? Are you going to college instead?”

Peter honestly looked horrified. Pretty much how Erik felt at the idea of one of his kids moving out. They had only just gotten here, damn it!

“Ah, no. I don’t think so.”, Peter threw a nervous glance towards Erik, “I don’t think school is my thing.”

“What do you want to do, then?”, Tanya asked, looking honestly interested, “As the oldest, will you inherit the farm one day and start learning to manage it?”

Peter looked ready to bolt, as Ida almost chocked on her tea.

“Ma will probably outlive me, anyway.”, Peter said, some awkward laughter around the table.

“I absolutely will NOT.”, Ida told him sharply and everyone turned to look at her.

They were winning no prizes for gracious hosts that day. Erik was too terrified at even the idea of losing Peter, he didn’t even know where to start. Especially not, considering that Peter had almost died the year before.

“That’s a terrifying thought to any parent, Peter.”, Mendoza was coming through again. Honestly, the man was growing on Erik.

Peter decided not to respond. Erik was sitting there, staring at Ida. Ida, who was centuries old and extremely long-lived. She’d outlive them. All of them. How had that thought never occurred to him before? Falling in love with someone… taking in children… potentially having to watch them age and die? Oh… how long was Edie’s lifespan, since she was part human? His eyes wandered over to the little girl in her bassinet.

Would that be their fate? Would they all die and Ida and Edie would still be here? Aliens among humans? As if she had heard him, Edie drew one deep breath and started mewling softly. 

“Time to nurse!”, Ida proclaimed, took Edie and bolted. Coward. He wished he could follow. 

“So… I stepped in it.”, Tanya said, looking around awkwardly.

“Ah, well… you know?”, Peter shrugged.

“Cake?”, Erik sighed. Honestly, if it didn’t mean abandoning Peter in a room full of strangers, he would have run after Ida and not cared one tiny bit about how rude that would have looked. He’d give it five minutes, before he’d follow her anyway.

Toad looked terrified, Mendoza’s eyes were darting between Erik and Peter, Tanya was awkwardly staring into her tea cup, Lewis was looking out the window and Lowell? Lowell was sitting next to Peter and therefor out of Erik’s line of sight. No one spoke. No one even seemed to breathe loudly. 

Suddenly Peter started laughing. Then Mendoza cracked up, too. And Tanya joined in.

People were weird. Too weird. Erik desperately wanted his own damn home back.

Behind them, the backdoor was thrown open, revealing Wanda and Lorna… and Fenrir, looking as innocent as ever.

“Hey, girls, you are home early.”, Erik got up to greet them.

“Not really…”, Wanda shrugged, “Peter, you asshole. I honestly thought you had left us stranded!”

“I gave you the keys!”

“You placed them in my bag and never even told me, Moron.”

“Hey, hey, no name-calling!”, Erik interrupted them, “I called Peter away. I’m sure he just forgot.”

“Oh, we KNOW.”, Lorna unceremoniously stole her father’s chair AND his cake, “Everybody knows. Have you not heard the news?”

“What?”

“The News, Dad, you know… where they tell you important stuff.”

“Lorna! That’s NOT the tone you use with me.”

“No, it’s the tone she uses for Peter.”, Wanda grinned.

“Everybody calm down!”, Erik had had it. Honestly. Why exactly had he told Ida he didn’t put his annoyance on the kids, because right now? AAAAAARGHHHHH!

Technically, though, he wasn’t annoyed by their powers. Maybe it was fine to just tell them to shut up.

“It’s almost time for the news. We could just turn on the TV, if you have one?”, Lowell interrupted them.

Brave man. Good man. Peter was gone, before Lowell even finished, Lorna and Wanda both helped themselves to more cake. Erik led the way into their living-room, now significantly enlarged by a ginormous conservatory with a nice view over the lake.

Lewis whistled and Erik threw him a dirty look.  

“Where’s Mom?”, Lorna arrived with Erik’s plate in her hand, seating herself on the couch.

“Bedroom.”

Peter had found PBS, where THE most federal looking man Erik had ever seen, was just giving a press conference.

“After tireless investigative work, we were able to apprehend the suspect earlier today. I’d like to personally thank the Ulvheim Sheriff's Department and the local Mutant community, which offered their time and talents to return Keisha Davis safely to her family. I will now take questions.”

“Did he just…”, Lewis started, as one of the reporters had the same idea.

“Are you saying mutants helped with this manhunt?”

“Yes. Sheriff Smith,” the agent nodded towards a man off-screen, “informed me that Ulvheim County has a large and vibrant mutant community, which was integral today.”

More excited chattering, but honestly, Erik didn't hear much else. 

They had just told the whole damn country there were mutants in Ulvheim. Tomorrow it would be in all the papers. He was sure the Sheriff had thought this would help, but Erik wanted to bang his head against a wall.

Chapter Text

13.Peter III

Ulvheim, Oregon June 27, 1975

For the first time in his life, Peter was so slow people in the halls were overtaking him. He couldn't go faster. The air around him was thick and unrelenting. 

Hank was walking next to him, quiet, worried. And Peter still struggled to move. He knew where he was headed: towards the door at the end. Scott and Storm were standing next to it. Security. They were looking at him with pity written all over their faces. 

Move. Move. Move.

“Do you want me to stay with you?”, Hank asked, as they finally made it to the door.

Want? Peter didn't even want to be there himself!

“No. No, it's fine.”

Slowly he pushed open the door. The lights were dimmed, he could hardly see the small figure inside the hospital bed.

She was incredibly thin, her head heavily bandaged, pale… he almost didn't recognize her.

“Wanda?”, his voice broke.

His twin opened her eyes and sat up in bed. She had looked too weak to Peter, but apparently he’d been wrong about that.

“Why didn't you tell him?”

“What?”, Peter's insides froze at her accusatory tone.

“Why didn't you tell him?!“, Wanda yelled at him, tears streaming down her face, “He would have come for me! He would have saved me! And you didn't tell him!”

Peter stumbled backwards and outside the door. Away. Away.

And awoke, lying in his bed at home in Ulvheim.

It was almost 4 am, no need to go back to sleep before they started on their morning run. Instead, Peter got dressed in his workout clothes and walked down into the living room. The first thing he noticed was that someone had apparently been playing with the ginormous musical marble run Xavier had sent as a gift for Edie. Not that she'd be able to use it for years... but everyone else loved it. Peter had spent a lot of time making it play Kashmir and someone had CHANGED it. The culprit seemed to be one of his parents, who were cuddling on a couch, with… mud on their faces and Edie sleeping in her bassinet.

“Uh. Good morning?”

“Morning!”

“Why do you have mud on your face?”

“It's a facemask.”, Dad shrugged.

“It's mud.”

“We like it.”, Ida grinned at him. Some dried dirt crumbled off her face and onto his father's shirt.

“Edie sleeps better. We aren't so tired anymore. People again! Let us have a little bit of self-care.”

“Isn't that for… like… women?”

“Honey, your penis won't fall off, just because you take care of yourself.”

“Ma!”, Peter was mortified, Dad was still laughing. Peter didn't know what exactly about. There was DIRT in his beard.

“Do you want one? We have a collection. I’ll put on one with honey after this.”, Dad smiled, “But clean your face first.”

“You guys are so weird. Truly. You deserve each other.”

“This isn't just good genes, Peter.”, Ida pointed at his Dad’s face.

“Weird!”

“Why are you awake anyway? Nightmare?”, she asked.

“Kinda.”

“Wanna talk about it?”

“Not really. Well… It's nothing special. I’ve been having the same one for months now, over and over.”

“Is it something that happened or something you are afraid of?”, Dad asked.

Peter just shrugged. He shouldn’t have said anything. What he really didn’t need was his parents sitting him down to discuss his fears about what would have happened, if he hadn’t come to them. What could have happened to Wanda, if he hadn’t told their Dad who they were. It kept him up and haunted him even when he finally slept.

Ida looked at him for ten seconds longer, before she just let it go. Dad was still studying him intensely.

No one said anything. Peter had come down to... What, exactly? He had a TV upstairs now. Still. When he felt like this, he preferred being downstairs. Closer to his parents. What a strange development for a guy that had spent years hiding away in a basement. 

"Time to wash this one off.", Ida declared and got up, "Now the honey one. Are you sure you don't want one, Peter?"

"Yes.", Peter announced, as his Dad got up, too, following Ida into the hallway.

Edie was still deeply asleep. There was laughter coming from the master bedroom. Mh. It sounded like fun, actually. Why not?

Yeah ... Why not, Peter?

He hurried into his parents' bathroom and found them standing over their respective sinks, splashing warm water into their faces and scrubbing at mud.

Peter grabbed himself a fresh towel out of the cupboard and came to stand awkwardly behind them, before they noticed him.

"Oh, Peter, here. You can have my sink.", his Dad unceremoniously pressed face wash into his hands.

"Which one do you want?", Ida asked, "Mask, I mean."

"Mud.", Peter decided. It had looked kinda fun, actually.

"It's a Dead Sea Mud Mask, so it might burn a bit.", Ida was still trying to clean her own face off, flooding the whole area. Dad leaned over and just held his face under her faucet, expertly splashing water all over his shirt.

Peter decided to ignore them and washed his face, drying it off again and dipping his fingers into the now open mask, before generously applying it to his forehead. It stung.

"Excuse me?! Why does mud burn?!"

"Means it's working!", Ida laughed, finally done with her face and making space for Dad.

"False advertising.", Peter huffed, but coated his face in the whole thing, "Now what?"

"Now you wait for 15 minutes. Erik, honestly, you look like a drowned rat, you silly man!"

"I left it on too long!", his Dad complained, "It's stuck to my beard now."

"You'll shower after your run anyway.", Ida huffed, as Dad gave up and unbuttoned his shirt, using it to simply scrub the last bit of mud off his face.

"Erik!", Ida laughed again, "You are SO doing the laundry today!"

"As if I don't do that anyway!"

"Oh, just come here!", she took a washcloth and started to carefully clean of his Dad's face, looking unbearably happy.

His Dad suddenly moved, kissing her and getting mud back on her face and honey on his. Ida squealed and pushed him away and Peter... Peter loved both these silly, silly people with all his heart. He was honestly afraid they'd ruin him. If he couldn't find THIS with a partner, then he didn't want it.

New York City June 27, 1975

Peter stopped in front of the small Diner on Forest Avenue. Huh. It was kinda pretty here, although he already missed the fresh air and mountains of his Oregon home. Oh, no! Was he turning into one of those townies hating on big cities for no particular reason?!

Eh. He shrugged and opened the door. The place was bright and friendly, the large windows looking out over the park... And Alex Summers was already sitting at a table by the window, getting up when he spotted Peter.

"Look at that! It's high school graduate Peter Northman!", Alex pulled him into a friendly, one-sided hug.

"How do you know I graduated from high school?", Peter asked, sitting down and reaching for the menu.

"Saw it in the paper, of course!", Alex laughed and sat down, too. Peter nodded in understanding, before the meaning of his words trickled through.

"Paper? Please tell me you stalker weirdos didn't subscribe to the Ulvheim Howler."

"Stalker is a bit much, isn't it?"

"No!"

"Ulvheim now holds the largest population of mutants we know of. You didn't expect Charles to just... NOT care, did you?"

"Oh, come on, man!"

"It arrives through the mail once a week."

"Everyone can just subscribe, even if you live on the other side of the country?"

"Sure. If you pay."

"I'll have to ask Ma about that. Can't have weird strangers out there reading about our lives... then again... she might know already."

"But, Peter, how else would we know what you guys get up to? I heard SOMEONE is planning on opening a small movie theater. In a town like yours, that's quite something."

"How else would you know? We have a telephone. The one you used to call me and invite me here. Why'd you do that anyway?"

"Because this place has the best burgers in New York. And you are my friend.", Alex' voice was teasing and Peter groaned. He had known he'd never live that comment down.

"I'd like a burger with fries and a chocolate milkshake, please.", Peter told the waitress.

"Same."

"Next time, I'm going to let the blue woman punch you.", Peter waited until their waitress had scuddled off again.

"No. You won't. We are friends!"

"Fuck off."

"Oh, don't be like that!", Alex reached over on his bench and placed a giant gift bag on the table, "This is from all of us. Well, Hank made it, but it's from all of us."

"Is it an addition to Edie's ginormous run? Because she won't be able to play with that for years to come."

"No, this is for you. And your parents send a card thanking us for that gift! They said they liked it."

"Oh, they did. Everyone does. It's probably moving up onto our floor once Edie learn how to crawl. Where'd you get that, anyway? Never seen anything like it."

"Hank and Charles went to an inventor fair in Geneva this spring. Ordered one for the school and then another, when your sister was born. Now open up your graduation gift!"

And so Peter did. It was… a backpack. Silver and weirdly light.

"Hank's been working on it for a while. It's not made of magic, obviously, but it's super light and resistant to... I don't know, man. He said it should work well with your powers."

Peter reached inside. It was pretty spacious, had several compartments... and was light.

"It's cool. Thanks, man!", and he meant it. He'd probably use that thing all the time. His normal stuff broke way too quickly.

"And then there it this.", Alex slit another bag over the table.

"It says Cartier.", Peter stared at it.

"It's for Wanda. No one knew enough about her to make a more personal gift, so Charles went shopping."

Somehow Peter had trouble imagining the man going jewelry shopping. He took a peek inside.

"Oi! That's not yours!"

"Fine. I'll deliver it."

"Cool. Thanks."

"So that's why you asked me here?"

"Well, we didn't want to send it via mail, and we could have sent a courier, but this way we both get burgers. And I get to spend time with a friend that isn't furry."

"So this is a pity thing? You are lonely and need a hug?"

"Do you know how boring Westchester is? I should really get another job."

"We have some in Ulvheim. How do you feel about working at a movie theater?"

"Don't tempt me, man. I talked to my parents the other day, because they are still terrified my brother might get powers and what they'd do then."

"You have a brother?"

"Yes. He's a good bit younger than you, actually. I think... we might have the same age difference as you and Edie."

"That's cool! I love being a big brother. Can't wait for Edie to get old enough to teach her ALL the stuff. Are you close, you and your brother?"

"No. Not really. I wasn't around much, when he was born. I was in prison, then at the school... and then in Vietnam. Don't know..."

"That's sad, man. You should visit. Hang out. Get to know him."

"Feels like I missed too much already."

"Man, I only met Lorna last year, and now she's my favorite accomplice. It's never too late!"

"Maybe."

Alex looked off to the side and Peter briefly wondered if that was why Alex had really called him. Maybe he missed his own brother and Peter was the next best thing?

As if Alex had heard him, he shook his head and said: "Maybe you're right. I think I'll go and visit Scott."

Peter froze, all lightheartedness gone.

"Scott. Your brother's name is Scott?"

"Yeah, why?"

No. No way. 

"Do you... do you know someone named Storm?"

"No. But that doesn't mean much. Storm sounds just as helpful as Havok. Why? What's wrong?"

Could it be? Could the man he'd been seeing in his dreams for months now be Alex' little brother? But Alex had just said the kid was young. Didn't have any powers, as far as anyone knew... why would Peter dream of a future version?

"Peter?"

"I... just... nothing."

"You're a terrible liar. Is something wrong with my brother? Peter... If there is something I need to know..."

"No. Nothing like that. Been having weird dreams, is all. There was a man named Scott in them. Probably a coincidence."

"Well, Scott isn't a man by any stretch of the imagination."

"Exactly."

"And you can't see the future or anything, right?"

"No." Well, except for that one time my mom died, of course. But he didn't say THAT out loud, "It can't be the future anyway. 

"Why not?"

"Because it's impossible. It's... it's Wanda asking me why I didn't tell our Dad about us. But I did, so it can't be the future."

"That's strange."

"Like I said, it's a coincidence."

"Did he have powers? The Scott in your dream?"

"Yeah. He was wearing one of those suits you wore to the rescue mission."

"Mh. Next time my Dad thinks about getting a new job, I might suggest Oregon. Just in case."

Honestly? Probably not a bad idea.

"I'm actually kinda surprised Charles hasn't closed up the school and moved everyone over to Ulvheim on principle. There is strength in numbers, after all."

"We have a school.", Peter shrugged.

"True. And apparently you help out the Sheriff, too. I'm sure that makes life easier."

"It does, yes."

"How many mutants are there now? In Ulvheim?"

"We had a bit of an influx since the whole press conference thing. The parentals have officially bought up all the properties for sale in town now, because we have trouble building everything fast enough."

Alex whistled through his teeth.

"It's not just mutants, though. Lots of humans with mutant family too. Over a hundred new people."

"Damn. And that's going well?"

"We have... incidents. But other than that, we're fine."

"So good old Magneto is out there living the Professor's dream, eh? After everything else, that gotta sting."

"I don't get those two.", Peter took a big bite from his burger, as it was finally placed in front of him.

"Dude, I thought I was some freak. Stayed away from my family. Let myself get locked up in solitary confinement, so I wouldn't hurt anyone. I didn't know there was more of us. There wasn't even a word I could use. Then Charles and your Dad showed up. Trained me. Cared about me. Told me there was nothing wrong with me... That means a lot. Means we'll always... look out for each other. It's why we can forgive shit like Cuba. Because we all know what it's like. I mean, I'm not really sure about your Dad's past, he never told me anything, but... I saw the tattoo, you know?"

"It's probably worse than you imagine."

"Great. Didn't know that was possible. But I think that's why Charles forgave him,you know? Getting shot in the back by your best friend is bad, but he's Charles and they've been through a lot."

"I'm sorry... What?"

Alex looked confused, munching on his own burger. Peter was already done, now holding on to his milkshake.

"What do you mean, Charles got shot in the back by my Dad?"

"Uh... Cuba. I thought... I thought you knew that."

"What happened in Cuba?!"

"Peter... I... I thought you knew, man. I don't want to be the one to tell you this stuff. That's not... That shouldn't be me."

"You brought it up, you tell me!"

"And get murdered by your father? I don't think so."

"That joke just got waaaaaaaayyyyy less funny, man."

"Peter, I don't..."

"Fine. I'll go home and tell my Dad 'Hey, Alex told me you shot Charles' and then we'll see what happens."

"That's blackmail."

"I don't care."

"Fine! It was the Cuban Missile Crisis, okay? Shit got... Bad. Someone shot at your Dad. He deflected the bullets. One hit Charles. Paralyzed him."

"The Cuban... That was ages ago! He was walking when I met him."

"Yeah... Hank developed a serum to treat his spine. Took his powers away, though. He stopped taking it, so he's back in the chair."

"That's... That's why he punched him, when they saw each other again."

"Charles PUNCHED Erik?!"

"Yeah.", Peter felt like throwing up. He KNEW his Dad had done some shit. Knew he... But somehow this hit different. Charles, weird but kind Charles... His Dad's BEST FRIEND. 

"Hey, kid, that was a long time ago. I'm sure your Dad feels horrible about it. Charles forgave him. He made a mistake..."

"Yeah. I know. Sure."

"Peter..."

"I need to go."

"Peter!"

But Peter just threw money on the table, stuffed Wanda's present into his new backpack and took off, before Alex could even blink.

Ulvheim, Oregon June 27, 1975

When Peter made it home, the front door was open, so he just ran through. The door to the master bedroom was open, too. His Dad was standing over the changing table, blowing raspberries on Edie's little belly. She was gurgling happily. Peter dropped to normal speed.

"Oh hey, you're back early. How's Havok?"

"Fine."

"Are you okay? You sound... off."

"Are you the one that paralyzed Charles?"

His Dad just kept going. Trying to put the romper back over Edie's escape artist legs.

"Yes.", he said, his voice icy, "That was me."

Edie's happy noises suddenly stopped. Perceptive one. Dad got her dressed, then lifted her on his hip and walked into the living room. Peter just... stood there.

Carefully, slowly, he followed behind. Everyone was there. Lorna and Wanda were playing with that stupid marble track Charles had given them.

"Oh, hey, Honey.", Ida smiled at him from one of the couches, his Dad was still standing in the middle of the room. Wanda looked up, her gaze shifting back and forth between them.

"Here.", Peter reached into his new backpack and handed the gift bag to Wanda, "Graduation present from Charles and the gang."

He could see his Dad tense even more. By now even Lorna had stopped goofing around and was looking at him in confusion. Wanda looked at the gift, but made no attempt to open it, "What's wrong?"

"I found out today that Dad was the one that put Charles Xavier in a wheelchair."

Somehow Peter had expected a big reaction. It didn't come. Dad was still standing in the middle of the room, softly swaying Edie around and the rest of them were staring at Peter.

"Charles.", Lorna was the first to respond, "Dad's telepathic friend? I didn't even know he was in a wheelchair."

"He SHOT him.", Peter told her, surprised by the lack of reaction.

"On purpose?", Wanda looked confused.

"No..."

"Okay... that sucks. But... why are you acting like this?"

"Like what?"

"Like you are accusing him of something!"

"Oh, I'm sorry for being a bit PUT OFF by the fact that he put his only friend in a wheelchair!"

"Peter...", Ida spoke up, "I feel like this might be about something else."

"Something else? No!"

"I couldn't control my powers as well back then. I was being shot at and deflecting bullets.", his Dad finally said, still not turning around, "It was an accident and I can assure you I've been regretting it for the past 15 years."

 "You couldn't control your powers? You?! You are freaking Magneto, man, you can do anything!", Peter was mad. Mad and disappointed and... mad, damn it!

"Pete!", Lorna sounded horrified. But now, finally, Erik turned around to look at him. He was still holding tight to Edie, his face stony.

"No, Peter, I cannot do ANYTHING. I lose control. I mess up. I practice. Things were different back then. Very different."

"Different how?

"I told you it was an accident. Charles has forgiven me. Why exactly do you need to know more, Peter?"

"Because! Because I need to know, okay? I need to know if you're a good man or the monster people keep telling me you are!" Oh. Where had that come from? Where...

"Pietro Maximoff Lehnsherr!"

Ida was up on her feet and Peter... Peter felt like she had slapped him. 

"That is NO way to talk to your father.", her face had gone bright red, her eyes were blazing, "Don't you dare do this again. Not in this community. Not in this house. And CERTAINLY not in this family."

"But..."

"No one here gets judged for mistakes. And no one owes you their trauma!"

"Ida...", Dad tried,

"No one.

"Good for you, Peter. Honestly.", Wanda's voice was dripping with vitriol, "Good for you that you don't have the kind of powers you lose control over. Happy for you."

"Wanda, I didn't..."

"I killed our mother. I killed you, too."

"That's different."

"How, exactly?"

"Dad was in his 30s, not some traumatized kid!"

Wanda actually snorted, "Oh, dear God, Peter... please tell me you aren't THIS stupid."

"Enough now. Everyone. Enough."

They were staring at him. All of them. Wanda, Lorna and Ida with varying degrees of anger. Funnily enough his Dad was the one that looked at him with understanding.

Peter felt like SHIT. Absolute shit. He'd been so mad. Righteously angry. Only to have the rest of his family not really care. Had he been wrong?

Panic. Incredible panic. Worse even than that day his Dad had stopped the truck. He'd messed up. Big time. Ida was mad. Wanda was furious. His Dad... he'd hurt his Dad. And Lorna... Lorna looked horrified. Like she was disappointed in him. Like he had let her down. Maybe that was the worst part. 

Run. He needed to run. Needed to leave and get out. Needed to... He couldn't. He couldn't run. The last time they'd been so worried, and he had already hurt his Dad enough. He... escaped upstairs to his room. Locked the door. Barricaded it with a dresser. And sat in the darkness.

He didn't know how long he sat there, alone with his thoughts.

That man is a monster.

Erik isn’t the most reliable person out there.

Homicidal maniac rubbing up on you?

You sent mutants for Magneto to recruit.

His Mom. Charles. Alex. Mystique... So many of them. People that KNEW him. And Peter had been standing there. Thinking everyone was wrong. He knew his DAD, damn it. But he had ASKED him. He'd asked him why Xavier was in a wheelchair and he hadn't said a thing.

There was a knock at his door. Quiet. Careful. Peter didn't react.

"Peter? I won't force you to talk to me, if you don't want to, but... Everyone else has gone to bed and I'll be in the living room, if you feel like it, okay?", his Dad's voice was a little muffled, but... He didn't sound so cold anymore. That was good. That was better. 

He waited a couple more minutes, before he put the dresser back, unlocked his door and quietly walked down the stairs, hoping desperately he wouldn't encounter anyone else. Fenrir wasn't lying upstairs anymore. Ever since Edie had been born, he mostly slept outside on the porch. 

There was quiet music coming from the living room. His Dad had put on one of Ida's old vinyls and was sitting in a rocking chair in the conservatory, looking out over the lake. 

"Hey Dad.", Peter was awkwardly standing in the room. Feeling about as useful as one of the ginormous potted plants.

"Hey Peter. Come, have a seat."

Peter sat down awkwardly, looking anywhere but his father's face.

"I discovered my powers in Auschwitz. There was a man there... A mutant, although I didn't know it then, he figured my powers could be controlled by pain and anger. So that's what he used to try and get me to use them. Mostly pain."

"I'm sorry, Dad. I didn't mean it."

"I used to think of myself as a monster. Sometimes I still do.", he wasn't looking at Peter, still looking out over the lake. Peter wasn't even sure if he had heard him.

"You're not a monster, Dad."

"I wish I could be a good man, Peter. Someone you didn't have to be ashamed of. But a good man isn't getting you through this alive. Any of you. I'll do what I have to. And if I do it right, you can be a good man."

"I'm a kleptomaniac."

"Sometimes, sitting in that cell beneath the Pentagon, I could feel the metal of the Earth. In the air. Magnetic fields everywhere. Maybe I could have escaped if I had really wanted to. I don't know. I didn't try. I deserved it for what I had done to Charles."

"Charles forgave you."

"Because of who Charles is. Not because of who I am."

"Alex said you saved him. Gave him a purpose. Cared about him. He likes you."

"I abandoned him on a beach. Sean, too. Now he's dead. Experimented on. Butchered."

"The kid you pushed off a satellite dish?"

"Yes. Angel is dead. Darwin. Azazel. Emma. Riptide... So many of them. My people. They trusted me and I let them down. And now here we are. With a house full of kids and over a hundred people relying on me. Calling me boss. Or sir. I can't let them down, Peter. I can't lose them. I can't be a good man. I don't care who calls me a monster."

"Dad..."

"Even you. I don't care if you think I'm a monster. No. I care. It just won't stop me if it keeps you alive."

"That's what you said back in September. That first night. When you wanted to leave."

"I meant it then. I still mean it. I'm not leaving you guys, not ever. But I am NOT losing another child, either. And I'll kill Presidents or blow up ships, if I have to. And I'll teach you how to do it, too. You don't have to do it, ever, that's what I'm here for, after all."

"To protect us."

"Precisely."

"And who protects you, Dad?"

"No one has done that in a very long time."

"Ida probably would."

His Dad finally turned to look at him, his eyes a little glassy.

"Probably. But she'd put you guys first. Just like I would. That's what happens, when you have kids. You are no one's number one priority anymore, not even your own."

Silence.

No one owes you their trauma, Ida had said.

"What happened in Cuba, Dad? I'm... I'm not asking for an explanation or anything. I just... Maybe you need to talk about it?"

"Not today, Peter. Not today."

Chapter Text

14. Wanda III

Ulvheim, Oregon July 08, 1975

Wanda was sitting in the backseat of Charles' old car. Lorna, asleep next to her, had her head on Wanda's shoulder. The heat was turned up to the max, but still she felt cold. Erik's jacket was so big on her, she almost drowned in it, but at least it helped. A little.

"Do you need something, Dear?", Charles asked from the passenger seat as Erik threw her a cautious look in his rear view mirror.

"It's okay. I can manage."

"That's not what he asked.", Erik sounded brash, his tone clipped. Involuntarily, Wanda flinched, curling up deeper into her seat.

"Erik!", Charles reprimanded the man, his voice an odd mixture of annoyance and fondness.

"I… apologize. Wanda, what is it you can manage?"

"I'm still cold. And I know it's me, so there isn't much to do about it."

Erik checked behind them, before he wordlessly pulled to the side and exited the car.

"Where are we?", Lorna yawned, her eyes still closed.

"About five hours out from Westchester.", Charles explained, as Erik returned with two extremely fluffy blankets, "No road trips without blankets, you never know, when you'll break down."

"This is Charles' electric blanket. He gets cold, too.", Erik explained and plugged the cord into the cigarette lighter, before handing Wanda the actual blanket. She placed it over her legs, before moving the jacket back down and adding one of the fluffy blankets, offering the other one to Lorna.

"I'm fine.", Lorna snuggled a little closer, though.

"Try to get a little sleep, if you can.", Charles tried to look at her reassuringly, as Erik drove back onto the road. But Wanda had trouble… it was loud. They were all so loud. Charles was worried about everyone. Erik was a vortex of anger and pain… only Lorna seemed at least somewhat content. Happy to be free, safe, with family.

She closed her eyes, as if she really tried to sleep and after a few minutes, she finally felt warm.

"Do you think the school will be in the same condition as we left it?", Charles asked Erik quietly, "Or will the children have gone completely mad?"

"The students?", Erik sounded a little distracted. Outside, rain started to hit the car. Warm… she was finally warm.

"No! The others!"

"You mean the VERY adult teachers?"

"Adult is relative. Peter is an adult."

"I'm sure your library has only been decorated with one Pink Floyd poster. Maybe two."

"Don't joke about that!"

Slowly, Slowly, Wanda drifted off into sleep and… awoke in her bed. Her head hurt, again. She was cold, so cold. Her arms were strapped down, as they always were, when she was left alone for the night.

There was a loud rumble, yelling. Screaming people. Gunfire. Gunfire? Here? Nothing was ever loud here.

With another loud creak, the door flew outwards and out of its hinges. She moved her head to the side to stare at the newcomer.

"Dad.", she recognized him, "Dad, you came."

"Wanda?", his voice sounded so strange. Had he sounded like that before? Why were they back here? Erik had rescued them… Erik and Peter. Where was Peter?

"Wanda?", he came closer, careful. Yes. He had done that before, too.

Her restraints fell down onto the bed, the wires always attached to her head vanished.

"Wanda…", Erik repeated, "Can you… I'll carry you."

"Thanks.", Wanda lifted her arms, as he heaved her up, "Where is Peter? Is he getting Lorna?"

"Lorna?", Erik sounded confused, "Who is Lorna?"

"You don't… you don't know about Lorna?"

That was strange. Very strange. Why didn't he know about his own daughter?

"We need to find her.", she declared, "Dad, we need to find Lorna. My sister. My little sister. We need to find Lorna."

His chest went rigid next to her ear.

"Your… little sister?"

"We need to find Lorna.", she insisted.

There was an explosion, loud, close. Erik grabbed her closer and ran. And there it was: The sky, rainy, cloudy, beautiful.

She was placed in the backseat of the car she had just been sleeping in. Charles was sitting in the passenger seat, his fingers pressed to his temple.

"Hey there, Pop.", she told him, as Erik threw a blanket over her legs. Fuzzy. Comfy.

Charles didn't react for a whole two minutes, before he turned around to stare at her.

Next to her left ear, glass shattered, something hit her face. Wanda lost consciousness and… woke on a lounger, bathing in the sun.

“There is nothing like looking, if you want to find something. You certainly usually find something, if you look, but it is not always quite the something you were after.”, Charles was lying next to her, in his own lounger. He was reading from The Hobbit. Erik, Lorna and Peter were all off to the side, close enough to listen, tending to the garden. Peter was working on his herbs, Erik his tomatoes and Lorna… Lorna was lying on her belly, idly pulling out weeds. Ah. She liked this one. It was nice here. Safe. Happy. This one used to be horrible, but now? Now she loved this.

She was pulled away again, fighting against it with all she had… and woke in yet another bed. It was big and impossibly soft, safe, a giant mosquito net was surrounding her like a cocoon. Which one was this again? Her brain felt muddled. Home. She was home. In Ulvheim. This one was hers. Right?

It was a little past 2 am, far too early to stay up. Carefully, Wanda slipped out of bed and down the stairs. She needed to see. Needed to be sure. Quietly she opened the door to the master bedroom. There he was, her father. Now, where was Charles? Was… no. What was she thinking? No.

Ida was lying on the left side of the bed, one arm placed in Edie's little bed. Which was probably why her father was right in the middle of that ridiculously big bed. It was warm. A hot summer night in late July, but Wanda still shivered.

She hurried over to the right side and onto the bed, tapping her father's arm. This wasn't the first time she'd slipped into their bed late at night. Far from it even. Her Dad didn't really wake up, instead he just lifted the blanket and let her find warmth there, before immediately starting to snore softly. She knew it was a bit weird. Sleeping in her parents' bed at almost 19, but… she didn't really care. She was safe here. Warm.

Ulvheim, Oregon July 08, 1975

"Goooooooood Morning, Northmans!", Ida threw open the door at exactly 6 am, causing both Wanda and her Dad to sit up straight in bed. School was over, damn it. They had graduated. Lorna was off for the summer, before starting high school in the fall. Little nerd. Who knew she was THAT good in school?

"Moooorning!", Peter arrived in the door, fully dressed, "It's 6 am, sis, get up and dressed!"

"Oh, go away!"

Next to her, her father worked himself through the whole damn bed to get out on Ida's side, yawning loudly.

"Today", he sighed, "I could have used some extra hours, too."

"Oi, these are your rules.", Wanda finally got up, "You did this to all of us!"

"I'll take a nap with Edie after lunch.", her Dad vanished into the bathroom and Wanda went upstairs and got dressed. She was the last one outside. Even Ida had placed Edie inside the rarely used stroller. Normally someone had Edie in her sling, because every time you got the stroller out, Ida would rant about how much she hated the thing.

"Really?", Wanda asked, "You are coming with?"

"I'm bored.", Ida declared, "So Edie and I are going for a walk, and you can all run laps or something."

"Mendoza asked if she was coming.", Dad grinned, "So they can gossip."

"Excuse me?", Ida huffed, "I am exercising with the rest of my family."

Together they all started on the new path they had cleared for their morning runs, with Peter taking off, Lorna and their father right behind him and Wanda a little slower. Ida, Edie and Fenrir were following at a brisk pace, walking, not running.

When Wanda passed the Mendoza's new home, she saw Gabriel already waiting with his youngest kid sitting in a stroller herself. The boys had probably already taken off. Joe was pretty quick and always tried to keep up with Lorna, and Rafe and Mateo biked alongside them, if they could keep up.

"Morning, Wanda! Are you the last one today?"

"No, don't worry. Ma and Edie are on their way."

Wanda was pretty proud of herself. She could run the whole way now, which was a good thing, considering most people didn't stop at half an hour anymore.

Next she came up behind Biggs, pushing his grandfather along in his wheelchair. That was new. They had only arrived the week before and were still in one of the temporary housing containers, while the big building was being constructed.

"You guys joining in today?", Wanda slowed down next to them.

"It's not mandatory?", Biggs asked, his tone only half-joking, "We've seen you all do it since we got here."

"Not, if you aren't related to the scary man with the gong, no.", Wanda grinned, "You are allowed to be in bed."

"Pah, we were awake anyway.", Mr Bigsley huffed, "No need to lay in."

"That's the spirit! See you in a bit!", and she was off again.

All along the way people were joining in now and Wanda had a good laugh about it, remembering what it had been like those first few weeks in the snow. Who knew they'd start a trend? At some point she was overtaken by her Dad and then Lorna and Joe, but she managed to lap Ida, too. Who had apparently started a walking group with the Mendozas and Bigsleys. All in all, Wanda thought there might be around 40 people out and about running in the early morning. What a strange, strange thing. Most of the people now living on the land were people with visible mutations that had nowhere else to go… or their relatives. Like Biggs, who had scales instead of skin and a senile grandfather he couldn't leave by himself. So instead Biggs was working on one of the construction sites and his grandfather spend the day watching the crew work and offer helpful advice, with people checking in on occasion. Wanda wondered darkly where all these people would have gone, if they hadn't convinced their parents to open up their home? Back underground, hiding… what a sad idea.

The second time she reached the walking group, her Dad had slowed down and joined them, looking… apprehensive? Wanda slowed down and fell into step behind them, trying to look inconspicuous. Something was afoot and she was nosy. It wasn't THAT often she found out things before either Lorna or Peter.

"It would make guarding easier!", Gabe Mendoza declared just as Wanda was close enough to listen.

"I assume so.", Ida said, "But… isn't it a bit much?"

"We already had to make a path for the machinery to build the big house… and we had to reinforce the path. We could lay brick! Make an actual road, like our running path. Or asphalt. That would mean we could connect all the buildings back to that road and your house wouldn't be the first point of entry for everyone."

"So… you want to build an actual village. With infrastructure.", Dad looked like he couldn't believe what he was hearing.

"Welllll, if you want to call it that… I mean…", Gabe shrugged.

"We could fence in the inhabited area.", Daniels suddenly appeared next to them. Where had he come from?

"Oh really?", Ida sounded more amused than shocked.

"Sure. If we have one main road and fences, we can build… maybe… a guard house. Like Gabe said, it would make guard duty easier.", Daniels continued.

"I didn't even know we HAD guard duty.", Ida mumbled.

"Well, not officially…"

"Have you guys been guarding the premises?"

"Well, yes. How do you think we all managed to show up so quickly, when the Sheriff turned up?", Daniels shrugged, "We promised we'd look out for your kids, no?"

"We could draw up a plan and see… in a way that would make it easy to add more buildings in the long run. I mean… moving fences further out wouldn't be much of an issue, right, Erik, if they are metal?", Gabe added.

"Riiiight.", Dad replied, his gaze landing on Wanda. Funnily enough, he didn't tell her to continue running. Instead, he addressed her directly, "What do you think, Wanda?"

Everyone turned to look at her.

"Sorry?"

"What do you think about this plan that these two have totally not come up with in advance to present to us, but just had as a spontaneous idea?"

"Buuusted.", Peter appeared next to Wanda.

"Boss…", Daniels started, "It's just an idea. We didn't want to overstep or anything…"

"It's a good one.", Wanda interrupted him, "We've already started on paths. And a communal area. Dad, you talked about a giant greenhouse, right? To grow food year round?"

"I did, yes."

"And Ma, you said we might need an indoor pool, because not everyone is immune to the cold as you are."

"I did say that, yes."

"See? It's a good idea."

"Fine.", Ida sighed, "A fence is fine. If you add barbwire, it'll look like the compound of a cult."

"No one is drinking the Kool-Aid, Ma.", Wanda rolled her eyes.

Ida was the only one to laugh, before she suddenly froze and turned to fully look at Wanda.

"What did you just say?"

"Drinking the Kool-Aid? You know? Cults? Compounds?", Wanda shrugged, not seeing why Ida was acting so weirdly.

"Erik.", Ida was still staring at Wanda, her eyes a little narrowed, "Would you take Edie, please? Wanda and I have something to talk about."

"Uh… alright.", Dad took the stroller and Ida took Wanda's arm, almost dragging her off the path. Wanda looked a little helplessly at the confused looking group they left behind.

"Wanda, have you been having dreams again?", Ida asked, when they were out of sight.

"Yeah. Sure. I have dreams all the time."

"About what?"

"Uh, the same things…", they had talked about her dreams numerous times before over the past months, about her powers and different realities…

"And drinking the Kool-Aid?"

"It's… a saying, you know? About cults? Why does it bother you so much?"

"Because I thought you were just seeing different realities."

"I am…"

"But the Jonestown massacre hasn't happened yet."

"What do you mean it hasn't happened YET? I remember it… I remember…", Wanda stopped, concentrating hard. Did she remember it? From where? Her dreams? No. Yes?

"Wanda, are you seeing futures?"

"I… don't know. Maybe? Sometimes I… sometimes I look in a mirror and look older. Dad, Peter, Lorna… everyone is older. But… that could just be…" Could be what? She had known it wasn't JUST parallel universes. Even if she hadn't admitted it.

"Have you ever seen a future me? Or Edie?"

"No. Never. What does that mean?"

"Well, I HOPE it means you are seeing future versions of the multiverse, but not your own future, I just don't understand why or how. The future isn't… there is never just ONE future, so maybe seeing different versions would make sense, but…"

"It can't be possible futures of our universe.", Wanda declared, "In most, I never met Dad, or he doesn't know about Lorna. Stuff like that."

"There is a theory that some people, those with the right kind of power, dream the lives of their parallel versions… I just don't understand why you would dream of their futures, not their presents."

"Why did you ask if I ever saw you or Edie?"

"Because I don't think… I don't think there are different versions of me out there. My mother once said it had to do with one of her ancestors and his time powers, but… I don't know. I've been to many universes, but I never met another me. Or my mother, for that matter."

"That's sad. That's… sad."

"It's just a fact of life. It's neither good nor bad."

"I don't like the idea of all those other versions being without you guys. I like us.", Wanda replied meekly.

"I like us, too.", Ida suddenly pulled her into a tight hug, "But you guys are a loveable bunch. I'm sure you will always find each other."

Wanda, though, wasn't so sure about that, with everything she had seen.

Ulvheim, Oregon July 09, 1975

Wanda was bored. BORED. Which was somewhat unusual for her. Boredom was Peter's problem, not hers. Nothing was right. Nothing felt right. She was simultaneously exhausted and too wired to do anything. TV? She couldn't concentrate. Reading? Nothing kept her interest. She could go out riding, Lorna and Gertie had taken two of the horses into the woods, but… noooooo, that didn't feel right, either. She felt antsy, like something was crawling in her chest, ready to get out… except it just wouldn't. She couldn't sit still. Couldn't do anything… existing was too much.

She walked down both flights of stairs to see if ANYONE was around, but the house was empty. No brains buzzing. They were all probably over at the construction site… did she want to go there? She could keep Mr Bigsley company. But if she lost interest in two seconds flat, she'd be rude to just leave again.

Absentmindedly she walked into the conservatory and stared at the marble run Xavier had sent for Edie. She walked over to the wooden secretary desk her parents used for bills, plans and everything else going on and opened one of the drawers, revealing the Cartier box the man had sent her for her graduation. Charles Xavier, the man she couldn't shake. She opened the box and stared at the beautiful necklace inside. And it really, really was beautiful.

She had called him Pop in her dreams? Why? The multiverse was a vast and diverse thing, it didn't have to mean anything… there were universes out there, where she had grown up in different countries, looked different, WAS different… she knew it didn't have to mean anything, but still… she couldn't shake this idea that something was wrong. Something big. Something she was missing.

She took the necklace and walked over to the mirror in the hallway, putting it on and staring at herself in the mirror. It was probably too expensive to just wear all day, but… what good did it do hidden away.

She suddenly remembered another part of her dream. How her Dad had been gardening, while Xavier had read to them. She walked outside and looked at the garden area her father loved so much. The tomatoes he watered every evening. Absentmindedly she started fidgeting with her necklace.

Fenrir trotted up next to her, his massive head rubbing on her leg.

"Something is wrong, Fenrir, something big. I can feel it.", she looked down at the ginormous wolf, his green eyes looking back at her. Green eyes. Like Ida. And Lorna. Like herself. And Edie. Many people had green eyes, but somehow… she didn't think this was a coincidence.

I’ve had soooo many people tell me I inherited Mom’s beautiful eyes, it’s a running gag at this point.

Lorna had said those words months ago, but somehow they still stuck with Wanda. And she knew, KNEW that Xavier was somehow part of this mystery.

"We have the same eyes, you and I, Uncle.", she had never called Fenrir that before, but… it felt right.

Fenrir cocked his head to the side, then nodded.

"This Xavier guy, I think he's dangerous. He… he's a threat, Fenrir, to this family. I KNOW it. I just don't know how I know that. Do you trust him?"

Fenrir shook his head.

"All I've seen of him was good. Kind. I don't understand why I just… why I feel this way. I asked Peter what he thought, but that wasn't helpful. Peter is too trusting. You and I, we aren't trusting, are we?"

Fenrir shook his head again.

"Maybe he'll come for a visit in that jet of his. Then I can look at him myself, get a feeling for him. Find out, why… why he rubs me the wrong way."

Fenrir nodded at her again, before he suddenly turned away from her, walked off to the side and started to glow green.

Magic filled the air and Wanda's senses. It was like an explosion of pure power. This… this was Fenrir? This was what he was hiding?!

Before her eyes Fenrir shifted and grew until he was easily 15 feet tall. He was looking at her expectantly and lay down, shifting slightly to show her his neck.

"What the?!", Wanda just stared. Fenrir shook himself, before looking at her in challenge.

"You… want me to get on your back?"

Nod.

Slowly Wanda walked closer, but Fenrir shook his head, poking her arm with his ginormous snout. Wanda didn't understand… she… carefully she placed her hand on his head and opened her mind. She only got impressions, same as with Ida and Edie, but… cold, wind, magic.

She understood it then, a happy laugh escaping her, as she reached towards the magical armor she had woven with Ida's help. Peter's was green, like Ida's magic. Hers… hers was a bright scarlet. She called and it answered, dressing her from head to toe, including a small headband to protect her face and mind.

It felt right, so right, to be in these clothes, protected by her powers and Ida's knowledge. Finally, she climbed on Fenrir's back, burring her face and hands in his black fur and suddenly they were off. Fast, incredibly fast. The surrounding scenery became a blur, impossible to make out, but through her magic, Wanda didn't feel any of it on her skin. Was this what Peter's powers were like? No. For Peter, moving things stood still. This was.. different, right?

She didn't know how long their journey took, she just held on to Fenrir and hoped that the wolf knew where they were going. Only when they slowed down, did she look up. Her and Fenrir stopped next to a small creek on a well-cared for lawn… and right in the middle of about 20 people.

The school, they had made it.

Wanda slipped down onto the grass.

Someone screamed, children started running. A man ran up, standing in front of them, his hand balled into fists. Fenrir moved behind Wanda, his front legs to either side of her, his head towering over her form. He growled, the vibrations actually moving Wanda's hair. They probably made quite the show, her and Fenrir. Him ginormous and angry and her in scarlet armor. She couldn't fault the students for being scared.

"Alex, wait!", someone yelled.

Alex, mh? Peter's once a month milkshake friend?

Alex blinked at her, as Charles Xavier came up behind him, moving his wheelchair as quickly as he probably could.

"Oh. Wanda. Right. Sorry, I didn't recognize you.", Alex markedly relaxed.

"That's alright. I think the last time you saw me, I was unconscious and undressed.", she told him wryly.

"Wanda, welcome to our school.", Xavier came to a halt next to Alex, probably unsure, if Fenrir would let him come any closer.

"Professor Xavier.", she nodded at him, "It's… nice to finally meet you in person."

Xavier looked a little confused at the odd phrasing, but didn't comment on it.

More and more of the scared children were returning outside, some little faces instead pressed to the windows from the inside.

"Your dog got bigger.", a beautiful blonde woman declared as she walked out of the house, a tall man with glasses by her side.

"You've met?", Wanda asked.

"No. But he looks like he did on your Christmas card, only bigger.", she replied.

"Much bigger.", Xavier agreed.

Wanda carefully patted Fenrir's leg, then quietly told him: "Thank you, Uncle, I'm sure it'll be okay. They won't harm me."

She looked up into his now even bigger green eyes, as he blinked once. Wanda stepped out from underneath him and he gracefully lay down, resting his head on the ground and staring at Xavier threateningly.

"I don't think Fenrir has forgiven me yet.", Xavier sighed, "Wanda, we have outside tables over there. Would you care to join me?"

"When did you meet Fenrir?", Wanda asked and fell in step next to him, as he showed her the way to a small paved area to the side.

"I didn't. I was checking in on your brother by using my powers. Fenrir should not have even been able to perceive me, while I talked to your father, but… well, he's clearly no ordinary dog."

"He's a wolf.", Wanda corrected him and sat down at one of the small tables that had an empty space for Xavier's wheelchair.

"Apologies. I won't make that mistake again. It's the perfect name, though, for such a beautiful wolf. The real Fenrir was said to be extremely tall and formidable."

"The real Fenrir?", Wanda raised an eyebrow.

"Well, real is, of course, debatable, but in Norse Mythology Fenrir grows so rapidly, the gods grow scared of him and chain him up. There are prophecies about him and his siblings, too. And the end of the world… I must say, Norse Mythology isn't my forte, but I believe the Fenris Wolf is the one prophesied to kill Odin and swallow the moon. Ida picked his name well."

The other universes I went to, where I found Fenrir and… others… my siblings weren't treated kindly.

"I don't know much about mythology, I will have to look it up.", Wanda felt a little shaky. Was… no. Right? Couldn't be. This family couldn't get any stranger, could it?

"Please do! It's a great story about heroism and how knowing the outcome shouldn't stop you from fighting!", Xavier looked excited and Wanda was pretty amazed, how her discomfort seemed to go completely over his head, "In Norse Mythology, everyone knows Ragnarök is coming. They know what will happen. They know they will lose, but it doesn't stop them from fighting, because that's what being heroic is all about! It's why so many scholars adore those stories. Like Professor Tolkien, who… Oh, I'm sorry, Wanda, I fear I've returned into lecture mode."

"It's alright. You just caught me off guard. But I will definitely read up on Norse mythology."

"That's good. One should always strive to learn more."

"Thank you, by the way, for your kind gift.", Wanda touched her necklace, "It's beautiful."

"I'm glad to hear it! Hank and I went to New York to try and find something you might like and I must admit neither of us is especially… fashionable."

"You did very well."

"How are you, Wanda? How is your family?"

"We are all doing very well."

"I'm glad to hear it."

Xavier touched his temple, moving his longish hair back and Wanda felt a soft tickle on her mind. Her headband protected her, of course, so did her powers, if someone wasn't REALLY trying, but still… she felt the intrusion, the smile vanishing off her face.

On impulse Wanda moved forward, raised her hand and let a small burst of energy reach out for Xavier's mind in return. The man froze in shock, as Wanda saw… nightmares. A boy, tall, strong, cruel… pain. So much pain. His. His mother's. Everyone's. Suddenly, her father on a beach, a dead man floating in front of him. Loss. Charles felt loss.

Suddenly Wanda was pushed out and fell back into her seat, staring into Xavier's ashen face.

"How did you do that?", his voice was low, horrified.

"You wanted to invade my mind. I returned the favor.", Wanda told him icily. The man in glasses appeared next to them, looking worried. He had probably watched them from the window.

"It's a habit, I didn't… how did you…?"

"It's a habit you should not indulge in anywhere near me or my family. Believe me. Use your powers on me again, and I will hold on. Tight."

She highly doubted Xavier even knew what that could mean, but he nodded at her nonetheless, looking horrified.

"Wanda… I truly am sorry. It's… a strange thing to have you here. Your father has been my friend for a long time and knowing so little about you, is… unsettling."

"Talking to me would have been an option.", she got up. She'd seen enough. Felt enough. She had seen his nightmares now.

"Wanda. Please. Sit back down. That's why you are here, isn't it? To find out what kind of man I am?"

"Yes."

"And I've just made a horrible first impression."

"Yes."

"Please give me the chance for a second one."

"Why? What reason do I have to give you anything?"

"None. But I'm still asking."

Wanda saw the Charles from last night again. The one that had read The Hobbit to her, out in the sunlight. The other one that had come to save her from captivity. But still, there it was, that feeling of danger and unease.

"You look like your father when you are angry.", Xavier suddenly said, "So does your brother. When he came here after Edie's birth, I was trying to see it on his face, and I couldn't. Until he got mad."

"And you are saying that because my father is an angry man?"

"No. I'm sure you look like him in other moments, too. I just don't know you well enough. I was just… telling you something I had noticed, that's all."

"He doesn't get angry a lot, my Dad. If all you saw on his face was anger, that might have been because of you, not him."

Xavier visibly flinched.

It was a low blow. Now that she knew how to hurt him. But it was for the best. She needed him to stay away from her family. He didn't belong. An outsider. An intruder. Danger.

"He's a good man, my Dad. A good father. His people adore him."

"Wanda, I really…"

"I think I understand now.", she told him, "I saw what I came to see."

Wanda didn't care or mind what Xavier had to say anymore. She had wanted to get his measure, see him in real life. Through these eyes. With these memories. And now she had.

Ignoring both him and the man next to him, Wanda marched over the lawn, back towards Fenrir, who sniffed her carefully, then turned his eyes back to a terrified looking Xavier.

"He doesn't know anything.", Wanda told him quietly, as she climbed onto his back. Fenrir growled once more, then they took off. Back home.

Chapter Text

15. Lorna III

Ulvheim, Oregon August 03, 1975

"Look, Edie, it's a cow!", Lorna lay flat on her stomach, excitedly holding out the plushy she and Peter had gotten on their shopping trip that morning, "What does a cow make? Moooooooooooooo!"

Edie, holding her head up a little wobbly, stared at her blankly.

"Look, Edie!"

Edie didn't even blink.

"Daaaaaad, Edie is more than three months old. She should be reaching for stuff!"

"She's on her stomach trying to hold her head up. Why don't you try that and see how well you reach for stuff.", Dad sighed, turning to his newspaper's next page with a mighty rustle. Edie turned her head to look at him and laughed out loud.

"Aha! At least that's exactly what she should do at this age!", Lorna grinned happily, "Well done, Edie, well done."

"We should NOT have let you get that baby book.", Dad shook his head.

"Why not? Those milestones are important to know."

"Edie is only half human. I'm still amazed she didn't come out with horns. Or walking."

"Mom doesn't have horns."

"And I don't have green or silver hair, yet here we are."

"Dad?"

"Yes?"

"So Mom's powers are because she's an alien and yours because you are a mutant… what kind of powers will Edie get?"

"I have no idea, Darling."

"Can we check? Are there tests?"

"No one is testing Edie. She's happy and healthy. There is no need."

"Are you afraid someone will find out about the alien thing?"

"Yes."

"That maybe humans would rather fight aliens than mutants, you know, like a common enemy."

"Yes."

"That would really make life more dangerous for us."

"Yes."

"Dad?"

"Yes?"

"How many aliens are there on Earth?"

"I have absolutely no idea."

"Maybe I should ask Mom. She might know."

"True."

"Dad?"

"Yes?"

"Are Peter and Wanda going to move out?"

Her Dad put the newspaper down, "What?"

"Are they moving out?"

"Why would you think that? Did they say something to you?", he was looking at her intensely now.

"No! I was just wondering! They have graduated school… and they'll be 19 next week. Obviously neither of them even applied to college. Won't they be… bored just hanging around here?"

"Peter can travel the world from right here. College would have bored him more than being here."

"And Wanda? What's she going to do?"

"What is she doing right now?"

"Hanging out with…", nope, wait, no. She wasn't sure telling her Dad Biggs had invited Wanda out for coffee was the right choice. There was probably a sisterly rule against that, "Hanging around town."

Dad narrowed his eyes at her.

"Hanging around town?", he repeated. Oh no. He might have caught on.

"Showing around some of the newcomers, I think."

"Mh."

"Yeah, so… what's she going to do all day? What do YOU do all day for that matter?"

"If you think I don't do anything, you are free to do your own laundry."

"I'd like to, actually, now that I'm starting high school, I need to learn. When I graduate, I WILL go to college. And I'll have to do my own laundry when I move out."

Dad's right eye twitched.

"That's years off.", he dismissed her.

"I graduated middle school early, what makes you think I'm not going to do the same with high school?", Like… honestly? She didn't want to brag, but she was smart. Very smart. She wasn't planning on hanging around Ulvheim High longer than she needed to. There was a great, big world out there with real things to learn. And even better gossip.

Dad's eye twitched again.

"Ida?!", he called out, his eyes still glued to Lorna, his newspaper forgotten on the couch next to him.

"What?", Mom stuck her head in through the door, prompting another happy laugh from Edie, who flopped around to lie on her back.

"Ahhhhh, awesome, Edie! Smart girl!", Lorna encouraged her and held out the stuffy, "Do you want the cow now?"

Edie gurgled happily and Lorna placed the thing on her chest. Maybe she could reach for it there.

"Do you know where Wanda is?", Dad asked, getting up from the couch and putting his half-read newspaper back on the table.

"In town, I think. She took the car. Why?"

"Nothing.", Dad grumpily left the room. Mom's gaze followed him for longer than Lorna could see him.

"Did something happen?", Mom asked, looking confused.

"No, why?"

"Huh. Will you look after Edie for a bit?"

"Sure thing! Mom? Can Edie and I take the stroller and go for a walk?"

"Uh. Sure. If you want to use that hateful thing."

"I do! It's warm outside and she can look at the trees overhead. That's very stimulating, says the book."

"Well then, go off and look at trees. But be back in a hour at the latest. She'll be hungry then."

"Sure thing! Come on, Munchkin, let's look at trees and clouds and birds!"

Together Lorna and Edie walked past their father, who was pulling some weeds around his tomatoes, and onto the newly paved path they ran on in the morning. Past the Mendozas' home, past the construction site for the new community area… and past a whole lot of new people, all greeting and waving at her. Honestly, it was pretty nice… and not what she had expected when her parents had said they'd let more mutants come.

Absentmindedly Lorna brushed her long brown hair out of her eyes. Her roots were now very, very green, but she didn't think she was going to change that once school started. High school was a new phase, after all.

They were on their way back, when the Chevy came to a stop right next to her. Wanda's window was down and Lorna could see Biggs in the passenger seat and a stranger in the back. A pink-haired stranger. Interesting. But considering that Biggs was covered in scales, pink hair wasn't even ranking anymore for Lorna.

"Hey there.", Wanda greeted, "What are you guys up to?"

"Looking at trees.", Lorna shrugged.

Edie gurgled happily and Biggs exited the car, smiling at Lorna as he moved his fingers in front of Edie's face and she grabbed for them. Honestly? Now she could do it?!

"Are you walking back so Dad won't see?", she teased and Biggs awkwardly scratched his head.

"Maybe.", he relented.

"See you!", Wanda chirped and drove off towards the house.

"Good choice.", Lorna grinned, waving after the car, "He's outside gardening."

"Is that code?", Biggs fell in step besides her, as Lorna pushed the pram forward.

"No."

"Okay."

"Who'd you pick up?"

"Her name's Clarice. She took the bus and was walking here."

"Like most of them. How do you like Ulvheim?"

"It's nice.", Biggs shrugged, "I haven't really been out since…", he vaguely gestured towards his face.

"Were people here mean to you?", Lorna frowned.

"No. We went to Noel's Diner. People stared a little, but no one said anything. Just a bit of whispering, you know."

"That's still not nice.", Lorna mumbled, "Whispering, I mean."

"There's worse things."

"Mh, true."

"I'm off here.", Biggs smiled, pointing towards a small footpath, "Nice talking to you, Lorna. Bye, Edie!"

"Bye!"

When Lorna and Edie made it back to the house, Dad was still in his vegetable patch, but with Clarice sitting on the ground next to him.

Ulvheim, Oregon August 08, 1975

When Lorna had turned 13, she'd been allowed a sleepover party with all her friends from school, which had been awesome and amazing! The twins got… cake with the whole community and all their friends. Barbecue in the evening. Honestly, Lorna was a little proud of how many people from school showed up. She KNEW Wanda and Peter would make friends. And she'd been right.

Mom and Dad had placed a giant tent behind the house and not too far from the lake. Now there were around 70 people running around, eating cake and drinking lemonade and… music and dancing…

"Lorna!", Gertie came running down the path, "Sorry we're late. The car wouldn't start!"

"You are here!", Lorna squealed and hugged her best friend. The rest of the Miller Family was following closely behind. Carrying two presents and a giant bowl of something.

"Hello, Lorna!", Mr. Miller smiled at her, "Where would we find the twins and your parents?"

"Hi! I think Peter and Wanda are in the tent somewhere. Mom's over there…", Lorna vaguely gestured towards the grassy area full of blankets and kids running around, "… and Dad has fired up the barbecue."

Indeed, her Dad and Mr. Mendoza were standing together, talking. With Dad wearing his stupid, bright-red apron.

"What does it say? His apron?", Gertie's Grandma stopped next to the two girls, as the rest of the family moved towards the tent.

"Hier grillt der Chef persönlich.", Lorna tried to pronounce the German as best as she could. She was determined to learn. High school offered classes and she was sure going to take them.

Gertie's Grandma laughed, shook her head and walked off, too.

"Grannie's parents were from Germany.", Gertie shrugged, "I don't understand it, though. Something about him being a chef?"

"No. It means Boss. Peter gave it to him for his birthday.", Lorna sighed, "It says something like Around here the Boss barbecues personally or something. I don't know. Dad is very proud of it. I'm pretty sure Peter ran to Germany to get it. Some of the stuff for tonight is from Germany, too."

"Your brother RAN to Germany to get food?!"

"Last week Mom complained about not being able to get ANY Teriyaki Sauce around here and Peter ran to Japan. I think he's bored."

"What's Teriyaki sauce?"

"We'll have some when you stay over next week, if you like!"

"Yay!"

"Lilo!", something barreled head-first into Lorna's legs. Something turned out to be three year old Aurelia Mendoza.

"Hey, Aurelia, who did you run away from?"

"Me!", Joe appeared and threw his little sister over his shoulder, "Or, more accurately, your Mom. Since our Dad is over there with yours."

"Lilo?", Gertie asked, as Joe took off again.

"Mpf. Peter sometimes calls me that to annoy me. And now Aurelia does it, too. Peter is a bad, bad influence on everybody he comes in contact with."

"Including you."

"Obviously.", Lorna rolled her eyes, "Come on, let's get you some cake! Dad baked three different ones. He peeled like… 40 pounds of potatoes, too. For salad. At some point Mom threatened to hide all the pots."

"I mean… He did the same for your birthday. Remember? He's excited! Let him be.", Gertie grinned, "My Dad doesn't get this excited about our birthdays."

"That's because your Dad isn't constantly bored.", Lorna grumbled, but if she was honest with herself, it did make her a little happy to see her Dad go all out for all of them.

Incoming. US Marshals.

Those words rung through all of their heads at once. Several people yelled in shock. Some dropped whatever they were holding.

Tanya, Lorna suddenly realized, as her Dad unceremoniously handed his tongs to Mr. Mendoza and just took off into the air.

"Woa.", Gertie looked up through the trees, "Your Dad can really fly."

"Come on!", Lorna yelled and grabbed Gertie's hand as more and more people started to move towards the house and the fleet of cars parked there. When Lorna and Gertie reached the courtyard, Lorna wasn't surprised to see her father just standing where the dirt road ended, with Peter to his left and several other mutants behind them. Others were taking off to the sides, into the trees. Behind them someone was ushering the smaller kids into the house. Wanda dropped out of the sky to their father's right.

"Wanda can FLY?!", Gertie sounded just as shocked as Lorna felt.

"I… have NEVER seen her do that. What the…"

"Can you fly, too?"

"No!", finally the two girls reached the group around her Dad, just in time to hear him say "Wanda, Peter, get back. You shouldn't be here. Neither should any of you. They'll want me, not you."

"Not a chance, Boss, not a chance.", Toad shook his head, others mumbled in agreement.

"Kids.", he said sternly.

"19.", Wanda replied in exactly the same tone, before moving her left hand and suddenly wearing the magical suit she'd made for herself. Peter shrugged and did the same, now clad in green.

"A+ entertainment.", Beau appeared next to them.

"Aren't you now a Sheriff's deputy? Better hide.", Gertie told him and Beau just snorted, but grabbed both of them by one arm each and pulled them away from the group, back to the spectators by the porch.

Her Mom was standing at the top of the stairs, with Fenrir right by her side. Had he gotten bigger? And where was Edie?

Four black cars rounded the corner and stopped, when they saw the group of people waiting for them. Slowly, carefully, eight men exited their cars and slowly came closer.

Dad took a couple of steps, too. Lorna only now realized, he was still wearing his stupid apron, not the magical suit Wanda had made for him.

"My name is Anderson Lundy.", one of the men said and stopped a couple of feet away from her Dad, "I'm not sure what exactly we walked into here, but we don't want any trouble. My men and I are with the United States Marshals Service, looking for an escaped prisoner."

"I gather.", Dad told him, his voice unusually sharp.

"Are you Mr. Northman? The owner of this property?"

Someone in the crowd laughed and even Lorna felt a smile cross her face.

"This property isn't owned by a MISTER Northman.", her Dad sounded pissed.

"Well, no… But… We know, of course, that you have built a community for folks here. Mutants. That's not why we are here. We are looking for Clarice Fong and witnesses placed her on a bus to Ulvheim."

Clarice? They hadn't come for her Dad? They… Mom's spell! They might not even have recognized Dad yet. If he was careful…

"We are not handing one of our people over to any government agency."

"Miss Fong is an escaped prisoner, not…"

"I don't care. Leave. Now."

One of the men in the back flinched and reached for his gun, his eyes wide in shock. THAT one might have just had a realization.

"Mister… Let me repeat myself: We don't want any trouble. We just want Miss Fong. She…", Lundy tried again, but Dad interrupted him with so much disdain in his voice, Lorna flinched: "Leave. Now."

"Your father has many qualities.", Beau whispered into her ear, "Diplomacy isn't one of them."

"Mister…"

"I'll make it easy for you: Today is my childrens' birthday. We are celebrating with family and friends and you are intruding. So you get back into your cars and leave now, or I'll make you."

Two other man looked panicky now.

"Mom's spell is no match for Dad's… attitude.", Lorna told Beau and Gertie. Next to her someone else laughed.

Lundy narrowed his eyes at Dad and took a step back in shock.

"And there it is.", Lorna sighed.

"I'm counting to three now.", Dad said.

"Mr Lehnsherr!", Lundy suddenly hissed, "Don't do this, don't start a fight in front of…"

"Fight? What fight? This isn't a fight. It was never going to be a fight. One."

"Mr…"

"Two…"

Everyone was staring now. People in the crowd were starting to snicker.

"Three."

Just like that Dad took to the sky and the four cars with him. Several men yelled, as their guns were ripped from their holsters. Up. Up. Gone.

Then the men started vanishing, too. Peter had taken action. The Marshals that were left started to huddle together, panicked. But… well, Peter.

The whole thing took less than two minutes, before every trace of the them was simply gone.

"Alright, everyone! The show is over!", behind them, Mom loudly clapped into her hands, "We did leave Gabe in charge of the barbecue. Let's check how he is doing! Peter went to Thuringia to get the good Bratwurst. From behind the Iron Curtain, so lets all get back to it!"

Slowly people started to leave, Wanda walked up to them, now back in her party outfit.

"How fucked are we?", Lorna asked her, as Mom appeared next to her, Gertie and Beau, too.

Wanda just shrugged.

"We knew they'd come eventually.", Mom explained and pressed a kiss to her hair, "This was just bad timing. Has anyone seen Clarice? I'm afraid the poor girl might have taken off into the woods."

"No, Boss, she's over there.", Lowell had walked up to them, pointing towards the young girl with pink hair and strange eyes, "She wanted to hand herself over, so we wouldn't all get into trouble. Told her you guys wouldn't let that happen."

"No. We would not.", Mom agreed resolutely. Wanda sighed and walked towards the girl.

Peter appeared next to them, grinning happily.

"Dropped them off outside town. They were all still throwing up when I left."

"And Dad?", Lorna asked.

"Was nice enough to gently give them their cars back, too. Not the guns, though. I suspect he kept those. Is on his way back now."

"I ordered everyone back to the tent.", Mom explained, as more and more people left the house. Mrs Miller walked over and handed a sleeping Edie back to their Mom.

"Bratwurst. Sweet!", and Peter took off again.

They all followed at a much slower pace.

When Dad arrived back ten minutes later, he wordlessly took the tongs back from Mr. Mendoza and got back to barbecuing.

The atmosphere was a little less joyful, a bit more worried… but Lorna was surprised to see that nothing would stop the people of Ulvheim from throwing a good party. By 9 pm the people with kids were all gone. By 10 pm Dad walked up towards Lorna and Gertie, "Girls, it's time for bed."

"But, Dad! No one else is… Look, Beau is still here, too!"

"That's because he's 18 and… they are allowed to have a different party, now that us old folks and the younger ones are all leaving."

"What?", that was news to Lorna. She stared open-mouthed at her father, as Theo carried in a beer keg, "Seriously?!"

"Seriously. Off to bed with the both of you. Come on. I'm not welcome here, either."

"You are letting them drink?! You?!"

"Darling, I'm European and they are 19."

Gertie snickered into her hand.

"Hurry inside, you can watch some TV, if you like. Or just stay up and talk, I don't mind.", Dad insisted and Wanda waved at them, with a beer in her hand, as they left the tent and went back into the house.

"Dad?", Lorna asked, "What if those Marshals come back?"

"We have guards on duty, don't worry. And I'm sure no one is stupid enough to not at least PLAN anything, before they try this again."

"Did she do something bad? Clarice, I mean?", Gertie asked and Dad frowned, as if he wanted to say something snippy again, then his face softened as they walked into the house.

"No, Gertie, she didn't. She stole food. They arrested her and she used her powers to escape. She was just a scared kid."

"Clarice has powers, I thought she just looked different.", Lorna frowned.

"Oh, no. She can make portals. Not over great distances, I gather, but portals.", Dad explained and Lorna stopped half-way up the stairs, causing Gertie to crush into her.

"Did you say portals?"

Chapter Text

16. Charles II

Westchester, New York August 06, 1975

On the evening of the 6th of August, Charles got a call from a friend at the DOJ. With everything they had handed over to their contact almost a year before (anonymously, of course) the Department had started an investigation and now, finally made the arrests. William Stryker was in custody. The man that had taken so, so many mutants to experiment on them, had helped Trask… was securely locked up. Charles' friend suspected they'd throw away the key. If anything about Stryker's crimes became public so quickly after Trask, it would be a publicity nightmare. Charles was still a little skeptical, but he'd take the win for now.

"Hunker down a bit.", his friend had said, "If we didn't get everyone, Stryker's associates might be out for blood."

"Thank you, my friend."

"No, thank you! There might be a promotion in it for me."

They'd hung up after that and Charles' hand hovered over the phone. He should call Erik. Tell him that the man that had locked up Wanda was taken care of… but somehow he couldn't get himself to do it. Part of him was worried what Erik might do, if he had a name and place to direct his anger… and part of him was honestly terrified of Wanda. It had been a month since he had finally met Erik's oldest daughter and… he hadn't quite recovered. Her entrance had been spectacular. The children were still talking about how cool she'd been. How "badass" she had looked. Charles still had nightmares. The only other telepath he had ever met, Emma Frost, had had different powers, of course. Where Charles needed to shield himself against all the voices, Emma Frost had to work to hear anything. But like him, she'd mostly been able to read surface thoughts. Like Charles, who needed to take time and effort to reach deeper. Wanda… Wanda hadn't done that. It was pretty clear that telepathy wasn't her main power and whatever she did… Wanda hadn't read surface thoughts. She had pulled out his worst memories, his nightmares deep from where he was hiding them. It was the most unsettling thing he had ever experienced and for the first time since he had stopped taking the cursed serum, he was honestly tempted to take SOMETHING to help him sleep without nightmares.

Charles reached into his desk and pulled out one of the folders they hadn't turned over. Wanda's. Suspected powers: Telekinesis, Telepathy, possibly Precognition.

Peter had said she could change reality itself…

Her mother had claimed to be terrified of her and had handed her over to an asylum without letting them even know she had powers. Wanda had barely used them there… until she had escaped, wreaking havoc on her way out. Stryker had already planned to take her, but she'd looked relatively harmless… then one guard had died, and an Orderly hadn't stopped screaming. They had to put him in a coma, after it became clear he wouldn't get better… and he had already damaged his vocal cords.

Charles wondered darkly if that was what Wanda had meant by holding on tight.

With an audible sigh he reached out towards Hank, Raven and Alex, asking them to join him in the kitchen. He needed hot cocoa and maybe cereal.

Raven was already there, preparing four mugs and placing them into the microwave.

"You can read minds now?", Charles asked and stopped at his designated spot.

"No. But if you want to meet in the kitchen, it has to be serious.

Hank and Alex came in together, laughing about something or other. Alex had been in a pretty good mood lately, Charles had noticed. He was actually scheduled to leave for a two-week vacation tomorrow… Charles wasn't looking forward to telling him about hunkering down one bit.

"What's up, Charles?", Alex grinned and sat down, as Raven pressed one of the mugs into his hands and grumbled "You can stir your own cocoa."

"Thank you, Raven.", Alex didn't even take the bait and Charles sighed at their behavior, as Raven handed mugs to him and Hank. Both already stirred well.

They'd have to talk about their passive-aggressive fighting SOMETIME, because this was getting ridiculous.

Did he want to do it now, though? No.

"I just got the call. Stryker and his people have been arrested."

"That's great!", Raven grinned happily.

"That's excellent news, Charles. One thing less to worry about.", Hank agreed.

"Yes. But I was told we might have to be a little careful for a while, in case they didn't get everyone."

"Careful?", Alex asked, his brow furrowed.

"I'm sorry, Alex, I know you were looking forward to your trip, but I'm not sure if you leaving right now is a good idea."

"Oh, come on! I was supposed to catch a flight to Oregon tomorrow morning!", Alex groaned.

"Oregon? I thought you were visiting your family in Ohio?", Hank frowned.

"Well, yeah. But Friday is Peter's birthday, and he invited me, so I wanted to go there, stay over the weekend and then fly to Ohio and stay there for a bit. And you are telling me I can't go?"

"You wanted to go to Ulvheim?", Raven looked scandalized.

"Yeah, sure. I could have caught up with some of the guys, too, you know? And I was invited, why wouldn't I go?"

"Maybe because Miss Lehnsherr showed up here last month in battle gear and riding a ginormous wolf?"

"How was she supposed to get here? By walking?"

"What was she even doing here in the first place? A little demonstration of power to keep us away, and you were just like cool, let's go?"

"Raven.", Charles interrupted her, before those two could get into it. Again. "Wanda was here to thank me for her graduation gift."

Raven snorted in derision.